is Prage which was taken by the Imperialists in this last quarrell the King and Queene being at that time in the Church celebrating Gods service were forced suddenly to flye for their safetie into Silesia 31 Silesia Eastward from part of Bohemia two hundred mile long and eightie one broad a fruitfull Countrey the people valiant Her principall Cities are Breselare and Neisse 32 Moravia on the East of Bohemia and South of Silesia Her chiefe Cities are Almusium Olmutz and Brin 33 Pomerania It is bounded on the East with Istula on the North with the Baltick Ocean Her Metropolis is Stetin Others chiefe are Wolgast Wallin c. On the West of this Region stands 34 Mecklinburg or Megalopolis a place Provinciall of it selfe and hath Townes of note Malchawe Rostock c. 22 35 Austria an Arch-Dukedome it lieth upon Hungarie and is esteemed by the Germans the Easterne bound of the Empire It was formerly called Pannonia superior It is a rich Countrey Her chiefe Cities are Vienna famous for beauty wealth and learning Emps Sr. Leopald c. There are reckoned to this Region the Provinces of Styria Carinthia Carinola and by some Tirolum The Description of the Kingdom of Bohemia IN our Description of Germany we reckoned Bohemia but as a Province among the rest and therefore she was mentioned there with no more solemnitie then the other parts were We purpose here to declare it an intire Kingdome of it selfe which besides her own compasse as she is most commonly limited by Geographers hath under-subjects Dukedomes and Marquisates such as doe her homage and make her well worthy of a particular Historie then we had before roome for 2 The ancient Inhabitant of these parts was the Bemorum magna gens as Ptolemie cals it and placeth it somewhat South toward Danubius undâ—r Suna sylva After them the Boii a people of Gallia Lugdunensis which had been before conquered by Caesar saith Quadus and packt over the Alpes to seek them a new seat in Italy But when they found the Romanes too hotte for their abode there they were forced to trudge farther and to passe the River Rhene into Germany as Strabo witnesseth where they found them a fit place to lurk in compassed with a large Wood called the Sylva Hercinia and like enough they joyned in with the Bemi to make up the name of Bohemia But neither here did they enjoy their peace long for they were in time nessled out by a potent people of Swevia called Marcomanni and they again had the like measure from the Slavonians a barbarous crue which came in upon them under the conduct of an exiled murderer of Croatia one Zechius about the yeare five hundred and fiftie 3 From that time there hath beene no generall expulsionâ— but the present Bohemians are the progeny of those Sclavonians whose very language and customes are in use among them at this day Doubtlesse it was at first a rude Common-wealth that had no other Governours but so ungoverned a multitude for so they continued above an hundred years after Zechius But when they had for a time endured the misery of such a confusion they were content to agree upon some one for their Prince that might rule them and the first which they elected was Crocus a man of great esteeme among them for his wisdome and goodnesse 4 Till the time of Vratislaus it had the title of a Dukedome onely He was the first King and was created by Henry the fourth of Germany anno one thousand eighty sixe Yet after that againe for the succession of sixe Princes it was governed by Dukes For the second King was Vladislaus the third crowned by Fredericke the Emperour in the yeare one thousand one hundred fiftie nine and the third Primaslaus Crowned by the Emperour Philip one thousand one hundred ninetie nine after sixe other Dukes from his Predecessor Vladislaus the third It hath beene now long since fully settled into a Kingdome and is the title of the right Noble Frederike Count Elector Palatine of the Rhene and husband to the illustrious Elizabeth Daughter to our late Soveraigne King IAMES They were both Crowned at Prague in the yeare one thousand sixe hundred and nineteene but have beene enforced ever since to maintaine their right by continuall warres against Ferdinand the second who by vertue of an adoption which declared him successor to Matthias layes claime to the Crowne of Bohemia But the case was before decided in their third Vladislaus who though as deeply interessed to the Kingdome as Ferdinand could be yet for that he had past no legall election according to their Customes and Priviledges he was deposed by the States and Vldarilaus chose in his roome 5 There remains no great difficultie concerning the name It appeares sufficiently to proceed either from her first people or first Prince who as some report was one Boemus And t is worth observing that though this Land hath in sundry ages beene so often ransackt and possest by strangers and Tyrants yet in her name she constantly preserves the memorie onely of her first Natives and hath not suffered that change as we have done from Albion to Britaine from Britaine to England And so indeed it is with almost all which have beene equally subject to the like Invasions 6 The scituation of this Kingdome is almost in the middest of Germany and is easily descried in our common Maps by the Hircinian Forrest held in the Romans time to be nine dayes journey in bredth and in length at least forty So Caesar in his sixth Com It closeth Bohemia on every side insomuch that to shew they are not unlike an Amphitheater it is Maginus his comparison The severall parts of this Wood are knowne by divers names which they take from the Countrey adjacent The portion North West is by Strabo called Gabreta Sylva that South toward Danubius Luna Sylva by Ptolemy non Sylva Passarica and so the rest Without this wall of Bohemia as Quadus calls it her limits are on the West Franconia on the North Lusatia and Misnia on the South Bavaria and Austria on the East Moravia and Sileâ—ia The figure of it is in a manner circular and the diameter is esteemed three dayes journey to a quick travailour The circuit containes five hundred and fiftie miles of good ground fertile and pleasant enricht as well by her Rivers as Land Commodities 7 Her principall are 1 Albis Elve which hath his rising in the Hercinian Wood and the name from eleven Fountaines which meet in one at the head of the River For Elve or Elbe in the Germane tongue signifies eleven It runs through a great part of the Countrey and by the chiefe Citie Prague and at last vents it selfe into the German Ocean Of this Lucan thus Fundat ab extremo flavâ—s Aquilone Suevos Albis indomitum Rheni caput 2 Multaria Mulda 3 Egra which gives a name to a Town 4 Sassava 5 Gisera 6 Missa And 7 Vatto They are received
Cities are Cassan and Hispaham which the Persian hath in so great account that he calls it halfe the world 22 7 Hyrcania now Strava on the North of Parthia and East of Media and South of the Mare Caspium it is plaine fertile and rich Her Metropolis Hyrcania the rest of note are Bestan Mesandran 8 Bactriana now Charassan on the South is divided from Aria by the mountaine Parapomissus her chiefe Citie Bactra the birth-place of that great Physician Avicenna and Zoroaster Magus This Region belongs not intire to the Sophie of Persia. 9 Parapomissus now Sublestan and Candehar on the East of Aria a mountainous Countrey and the Inhabitant as rude and ragged yet her chief Citie Candatura is a great market and well frequented both from India and Cathaia 10 Aria now Eri on the East of Parthia the Inhabitants of this Region rebelled against Alexander but were forced by his Armies to fly for shelter into a cave upon the top of a rock yet thither he pursued them and dammed up the caves mouth with Timber which he set on fire and stifled most the rest were taken to the Victors mercy the treason of Philotus against Alexander was here discovered 11 Drangiana now Sigestan In this Country the Hill Taurus is called Caucasus where the Poets seigne that Prometheus was perpetually gnawn by a Vulture for stealing fire from Heaven her chiefe Cities are Sim and Cabul built by Alexander at the foot of Caucasus and therefore called Alexandria Archosiae 12 Gedrosia now Circan neere the Mare Indicum a barren Countrey scarce worth a farther description and so 13 Carmania 23 14 Vpon the confines of the Persian Empire stands a potent Kingdome which comprehends part of the coast of Persia some Ilands of the Persike bay and a good portion of Arabia Faelix neere to those Seas The chiefe seat is the Citie and Iland Ormutz a place of great merchandise but of it selfe affordeth little provision for victualls so that they are forced to have it brought in from other parts of the Empire though at an extreame deare rate It abounds with a precious Pearl called the Vnion Their King is now tributary to Portugall as once it was to the Persian Emperour The Description of the TVRKISH EMPIRE THE Turke is admired for nothing more then his sudden advancement to so great an Empire For before these last three hundred and odde years we must seek this people which is become now a terrour to the whole world lurking in the by-corners of Asia like runnagates and theeves as indeed they were such as so infested their neighbours with rapines and murders as that neither injoyed their owne lives freely nor possest more wealth then they could maintaine with the sword 2 The great Osmand was the first which redeemed them from obscuritie his predecessors were scarce mentioned as a Nation worth story and therefore it is not easie to give their true originall or set justly the place of earth from whence they sprang There are which say from the Caspian Mountaines and that in the time of the Macedonian Basilius they served the Saracens in their Indian warres but turned the victory to their owne advantage for when they had once tried their strength and found their Forces sufficient in behalfe of others they bethought themselves at last to use them for their owne advancement and to that purpose turned head first upon their pay-masters out of whose spoiles they raised incredible Armies which over-spread all Asia to the very Euxine sea Others again conjecture that they were a Scythian people and the rather for that they made their way into these parts through Pontus and Cappadocia and so on as it were in a direct course from Scythia The truth is the customes of both are not much unlike their habit very neere and their warres waged with the same weapons and discipline 3 But admit their first attempt upon the Saracens yet were they againe scattered by their civill dissentions lived as before and could not be recollected into a Nation till Othoman tooke upon him to be their Leader in the yeare 1300. a man of as low birth and fortunes as the meanest but had a tumultuous spirit and an able wit to weild it which put him upon this great action to conquer the world and suffered him not to rest in it till he had seated himselfe in an Empire which his progenie enjoy to this day He beganne with a rascall crue of such as were led on by want and seemed rather to beare Armes in defence of their privie thefts then with intent to invade an enemy for he appeared not at first as an open warriour but wrought his spoyles by stratagems and slights and clandestine excursions upon such as were unprovided for resistance possest himselfe of mountains and woods as lay most convenient for his lurking practises and whither he might retire safe if at any time he were pursued 4 By these meanes he was content for a while to increase his wealth and power which soone grew to that eminencie as in few yeares he durst meet a strong enemy to the face buckle with him upon his owne ground for his possessions and at last so prevailed where ever he set footing that he scarce stept back till he claspt into his owne government Pontus and Cappadocia Galatia and Bythinia Pamphylia and Lycia Ionia and Phrygia and all Asia minor to the Greeke Seas to which his successours have in latter times added many other Countries of Asia Africa and Europe so that it is now become the most potent and tyrannicall Empire of the world 5 The first seat of state was at Prussia in Bithynia from thence it was removed to Hadrianopolis and at last to Constantinople a Citie of Greece in the Province of Romania His Palace is called the Seraglio is built in the most eminent part of the town containes three miles in circuit within the walls and surpasseth all other Courts under heaven for Majestie and number of buildings for pleasurable gardens sweet fountaines and rich furniture The Emperour himselfe hath for his common Guard foure thousand footmen the sonnes of tributary Christians which are called Ianizaries and their Captaine Agu besides tenne thousand others dispersed under severall Commanders through diverse parts of the Empire and fifteene thousand horse-men in ordinary pay In these numbers I reckon not those multitudes of Timariotae which are assigned to severall of the Turkish states and deliver yearly incredible sums of money into his Treasurie As his wealth is great so is his life luxurious fifteene hundred women are cloystered up for his pleasure and out of them one hundred and fiftie culled as choyce for his dayly lust so Maginus The offices within the Court are most performed by Eunuches such as he will be sure shall not partake with him in his unsatiate and brutish pleasures 6 The Ministers of state are 1 Mufsti who interprets their Law and layes open their Alcoran with the like authority as
twenty eight thousand and fifteene were of Religious order and yet among these he accounteth no part of Cornwall But from this report it may well be that Rossus Warwicanus complaineth of the depopulation of the Land which with Towne-ships saith he anciently had stood so bestrewed as a goodly Garden every where garnished with faire flowers 11 King Elfred the first divider instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant in every of these Counties which then were called Custodes and â—fterwards Earles saith Higdon who kept the Countrey in obedience to the King and suppressed the outrages of notorious robbers But Canutus the Dane when successe had set him upon the English Throne divided the care of his Kingdomes affaires into a foure-fold subjection to wit West-Sex Mercia Northumbre and East-England himselfe taking charge of the first and the greatest making three Tetrarches of especiall trust over the rest namely Edrich over Mercia Yrtus over Northumbre and Turkill over East-England Wales neither in this division nor that of King Elfred was any waies liable it being cut as we have said from England by King Offa but those remnants of the ancient Britaines divided likewise that Westerne Province into Kingdomes Cantreds and Commots as more largely we will shew in the plot of that Principalitie And this shall suffice for the division of England under the Saxons who enjoyed it the space of 567. yeeres from their first entrance under Hengist unto the death of Edmund Ironside and againe under Edward Confessor the terme of twenty yeeres 12 Now if any shall be so minutely curious as to enquire the meaning of the Emblematicall compartments bordering the Mappe the right side containeth the first seven Kings of that sevenfold State their Names their Kingdomes their Escocheons their yeeres of first aspiring the left side doth portraict the like of the seven first kings in each of those Kingdomes which by Christian Baptisme aspired to the hope of a Kingdome eternall 1. Ethelbert of Kent receiving Austens instruction 2. Sebert the East-Saxon converting by advice of B. Miletus the Temples of Diana and Apollo now S. Pauls in London and S. Peters in Westminster to the service of Christ. 3. Erpenwald the East-Angle received Baptisme by exhortation of King Edwin the Northumbrian though as it seemeth Edwin himselfe for a time deferred his owne Baptisme and was therefore martyred by his Pagan Subjects 4. Edwine the Northumbrian stirred up by a vision both to expect the Kingdome and to receive the Faith which he did by the preaching of Paulinus whom he made Arch-bishop of Yorke 5. Kingill the West Saxon converted by the preaching of S. Berinus whom he made Bishop of Dorcester neere Oxford 6. Peada the Mercian receiving Christian Faith by perswasion of Oswy King of Northumbers was murdered by his owne mothers some say his wives procurement 7. Ethelwolfe the South-Saxon Baptized at Oxford by S. Berinus where Wulpherus King of Mercia was his God father at Font. 13 And sith these Saxons first gave to this Iland the name of England we will here affixe for a close of all an ancient Epigram touching both this Country and her Name the rather because of late a principall part and prayse therein is surreptitiously against Lex Plagiaria taken from England and ascribed as proper to France A certaine Author saith Bartholomeus de proprietatibus rerum thus in verse describeth England Anglia terra ferox fertilis Angulus Orbis Insula praedives quae toto vix eget Orbe Et cujus totus indiget Orbis ope Angliaplenajocis Gens Libera aptajocari Libera Gens cui libera mens libera lingua Sed linguâ melior liberiorque manus ENGLAND fierce Land Worlds Angle fertile art Rich I le thou needst no other Countries Mart Each other Country yet thy succour needs ENGLAND Ioyes Land be free and joyous long Free Race free Grace free Kind free Mind Tongue Yet Hands passe Tongues for free and glorious deeds THE TYPE OF THE FLORISHING KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VVITH THE GENERALL DESCRIPTION OF IT AS IT WAS FROM THE TIME OF THE NORMANS CHAPTER III. THE Saxons glory now neer to expire by his appointment who holdeth both times and Kingdomes in his all-ordering hand their owne swords being the instruments and the Danes the maules that beat their beautifull Diademe into pieces the Normans a stirring Nation neither expected nor much feared under the leading of William their Duke and encouragement of the Romane Bishop an usuall promoter hereof broken titles made hither sodainly into England who inone onely battell with the title of his sword and slaughter of Harold set the Emperiall Crown thereof upon his own head which no sooner was done but the English went downe and the Normans lording it became owners of those Cities which themselves never built possessed those Vineyards which they never planted dranke of those Wels which they never had digged and inhabited those houses filled With riches for which they never had laboured for they found it to be as the Land whereupon the Lord set his eye even from the beginning to the end of the yeer not onely drinking water of the raine of heaven but having also Rivers of waters and fountaines in her valleyes and without all scarcitie whose stones are yron and out of whose mountains is digged brasse This made them more resolute at first to settle themselves in this fairest and fruitfullest part of the Iland the Conquerour using all policy both Martial and Civill to plant his posterity here for ever How he found the Land governed we shewed in the Heptarchie but his restlesse thoughts were not contented with conquering the Nation and their Land unlesse he also overcame their very Customes Lawes and Language 2 Touching the distribution of the Kingdome whereas other kings before him made use of it chiefly for good of the people and better ministring of Iustice he made use of it to know the wealth of his Subjects and to enrich his Coffers for he caused a description to be made of all England how much land every one of his Barons possessed how many Knights fees how many Plow-lands how many in villanage how many head of beasts yea how much ready money every man from the greatest to the least did possesse and what rents might be made of every mans possession the Booke of which inquisition yet in the Exchequer was called Domes-day for the generalitie of that Iudgement on all the Land Whereunto we may adde his other distribution of this Land worse then any former when thrusting the English out of their possessions he distributed their inheritances to his Souldierâ— yet so that all should be held of the King as of the onely triâ— Lord and possessor 3 For the Lawes by which he meant to governe he held one excellent rule and purpose which was that a People ought to be ruled by Lawes written and certaine
ensuing 11 Can. Rhysonioc al Rhywyniawc Cwm. Vwch aled al. alech 26 is aled al. alech 27 12 Cant. Ystrat Cwm. Hiraethoc 28 Cynmeircb 29 13 Can. Rhos Cwm. Vwchâ—ulas 30 Is dulas 31 Ycrcuddyn 32 14 Can. dyffrynn Clwyd Cwm. Oleon al. Cwmwt colian vâ—l Colegion 33 Lian arth al. Cwmwt â—annerch 34 Ruthun 35 Dogscilyn additur Cwm. Ystrat 36 15 Can Tegaingl Cwm. Inglefeild in Flint Cwnallt al. Cwmwt cwmseled or cownsyllt 37 Prestatum al. cwmwt prestan 38 Rhudhlan 39 And these were the Meares and bounds of the foure parts of Venedotia Gwineth or North-wales WALES 1 Can. Y. Barwm Cwm. Dinmael 1 Edeirnion 2 Glyndyâ—â—rdwy 3 2 Can. Y. Rhiw Cwm. Ial 4 Ystrat alun 5 Yrhob 6 3 Can Vwch nant Cwm. Maelor gymraci 7 Maelor saesonec 8 Merfford in Flintshire 9 4 Can. Trefred Cwm. Croes vain 10 Treu Owain 11 Croes Oswall 12 5 Can. Rhoyader Cwm. Mochnant is rhayadyr 13 Cynllaith 14 Nanbeudwy 15 13 The second part of Powis or the Territorie belonging to Mathraval is Powis betweene Wye and Severne or Gwy and Hauren whereof some is at this day in Montgomery-shire some in Radnor-shire and some in Brecknock-shire and among sundry other hath these Townes and Castles following Moantgovery The Castle of Clin The Towne of Knighton The Castle of Cymaron Presteyn The towne and Castle of Radnor called in Welsh Maâ—syvet which is at this day the Shire-towne The towne of Kinton and the Castle of Huntingdon The Cantreves and Commots are in number and name as ensueth 6 Can. Melienyd Cwm. Ceri 16 Swyd dugr al. seyd y gre 17 Triallalli al. Rhy VVallakt 18 Glyn Ieitbton 19 7 Can. Elfael Cwm. Vwch myn yah 20 Is mynydb 21 Llechdyunoc 22 8 Can. Y. Clawd Cwm. Dyffryn Tyvediad al. Teyvediat 23 Swyddinogion al. dhyuogen 24 Penwellt 25 9 Can. Buellt Cwm. Swyd y drevlys 26 Swyd y bham 27 Iâ—yrron al. isyrwon 28 14 The third part belonging to Mathraval chiefe seat of Powys after the Welsh were driven from Pengwern or Shrewsbury was Powys Wenwynwyn a Countrey full of Woods Hils and Rivers having in it among others the townes of Welsh Poole Newtowne Machinlbaeth Arustly was anciently in this part but afterward it came to the Princes of Gwyneth The Cantreves and Commots thereof ensue 10 Can. Y. Virnwy Cwm. Mochnant vwchrhayadr 29 Mechamis coed 30 Llanner hudol 31 11 Can. ystlys al. ystlic Cwm. Deudwr 32 Gordwrisalh 33 Gordwr uchau 34 Ystrat marchell 35 12 Can. Llyswynau Cwm. Caer Einion 36 Mechain Vwchcoed 37 13 Can. Cydewen Cwm. Cynan 38 Hauren 39 14 Can. Cynan Cwm. Cyfeâ—lioc 40 Mawdhwy 41 This may suffice for the description of that which in old time was called Gwyneth and Powys 15 It now remaineth that we describe the last Kingdome of Wales called Demetia Deheubarth or the Telaith of Dinevowr which although it was the greatest yet was it not the best because it was much molested with Flemings Normans and for that also divers parts thereof would not obey their Prince as in Gwent and in Morganwc 16 This was subdivided into six parts of which Caerdigan was the first and is a Champion Countrey without much wood It hath Merionyth shire on the North part of Powys upon the East Carmarden-shire and Pembroke-shire with the River Tivi upon the South and upon the West the Irish Sea In this part is the towne of Cardigan upon Tivi not farre from the Sea as also the towne of Aberystwyth upon the River Istwyth and Lhanbadarnevawr which in times past was a great Sanctuary there were also many Castles as of Straâ—meyrie of Walter of Llanrysted of Dynerth and of Aber Roydoll c. The Cantreves and Commots of Caerdigan are thus reckoned 1 Can. Pennedic al. Penwedic Cwm. Geneur glyn 1 Perâ—ed 2 Creudyn 3 2 Can. Canawl Cwm. Mefenyd 4 Anhiniawc al. Anhunec 5 Pennarih 6 3 Can. Cadell al. Cadall Cwm. Mab wynion 7 Cacrwedros 8 4 Can. Isirwern al. Syrwen Cwm. Gwinionyd 9 Iscoed 10 17 The second part was called Dyvett and is at this day Penbroke-shire It hath upon the North and West the Irish Sea upon the East Carmarden-shire and upon the South Severne There are in it sundry Townes and Havens among others these Penbroke Tinby Hereâ—ord West with the goodly and many branched Haven of Milford called in VVelsh Aberdaugledhett S. Davids or Meuevia which is the chiefest See in Wales Fiscard called Abcrwayn and Nowport named Tresdaâ—th The Cantreves and Commots thereof are thus accounted Dyved 1 Can. Emlyn Cwm. Vmch cuch 6 Is cuch 7 Esaellevaethyr al. Lethetâ—yr 8 2 Can. Aberth Cwm. Penthyn ar elais 9 Esgair olyse al. estcrokf 10 Talacharn 11 3 Can. Dangleden Cwm. Amgoed 12 Pennant 13 Efâ—lffre 14 4 Can. Coed Cwm. Llanhacheden 15 Castollgwis 16 5 Can. Penuro Cwm. Coâ—dir baf 17 Maâ—nor vyrr. 18 Penuro 19 6 Can. Rhos Cwm. Hwlffordh 20 Castell gwalchmai 21 y garn 22 7 Can. Pebidiaw Cwm. Mynyw 23 Pen caer 24 Pebidioc 25 8 Can. Camais Cwm. Vwch nefer 26 Is nefer 27 Trefdraeth 28 9 Can. Finior Cwm. Harsryn 29 Dersed 30 â—â—â—geneny 31 18 The third parâ— was Caermarden-shire which is a Countrey accounted the strongest part of all South-wales as that which is full of high mountaines great woods and faire rivers divided into these parts ensuing 10 Can. Phinioc Cwm. Hirsryn 32 Peruedh 33 Is cenhen 34 11 Can. Eginoc Cwm. Gwhyr 35 Cydweli 36 Carnwyllion 37 12 Can. Bychan Cwm. Mallaen 38 Caed 39 Maenor deivi al. Deilo 40 13 Can. Mawr Cwm. Cethinioc 41 Mab eluyd al. Elâ—yw 42 Mab Vâ—hdrud 43 19 The fourth called Morganwc now Glamorgan-shire hath on the South the Severne Sea which divideth it from Devon-shire and Corne-wall upon the West and North-west Caermarden-shire upon the North-east Brecknock shire and upon the East Monmouth-shire whose Cantreves and Commots are as followeth Morgannwe Rhwâ—g Neth a Thawy 44 14 Cronerth al. Cronarth Cwm. Rhwng Neth ac avan 45 Tir ythwndred 46 Tir yrbarll 47 Macnor glyn Ogwr 48 Meliscen 49 15 Can. Pen. ythew Cwm. Glynn Rhodne 50 Macnor daly van al. talavan 51 Macnor Rhuthun 52 16 Can. Brenhinawl Cwm. Cibwrn 53 Saing henyd 54 Vwch Cayach 55 Is Cayach 56 17 Can. Gwennllws Cwm. Yr Haid al. yr hard ganol 57 Cenawl 58 Cithas al. eithaâ— dylg gion 59 dlygton 60 20 The fifth now called Gwent and in Monmouth-shire hath in it the ancient Citie of Caerlheon upon Vsk. There ae also divers Towns and Castles as Chepstow Glynstrygul Ros Tynterne upon the River Wye c. This is a faire and fertile Countrey It hath on the West Glamorgan and Brocknock-shires upon the North Hereford-shire upon the East Glocester-shire with the River Wye and the River Severne upon the South and South-east whose division is as followeth 18 Can. vch coet gwent Cw Vwchmynydh 61 yt â—oed 62 Llefynyd 63 Tref y grue 64 19 Can. Iscoed Cwm. Bryn Bugas 65 Vwchcoed 66 Ytairlief 67 Ergin 68
I.S. and published at the charges of G. Humble Ano 1626 11 Numidia was the second part in our Division of Africa and hath on the West the Atlantike on the East Aegypt on the North Atlas and the deserts of Lybia on the South It is called likewise regio dactylifera from the abundance of Dates for they feed upon them onely a people Idolaters Idiots Theeves Murderers except some few Arabians that are mingled among them of ingenious disposition and addicted much to Poetry They seldome stay longer in one place then the eating down of the grafle and this wandring course makes but few Cities and those in some places three hundred miles distant 12 Lybia the third is limited on the East with Nilus Westward with the Atlantike on the North with Numidia and the South with terra Nigritarum It was called Sacra as much as Desert For so it is and a dry one too such as can afford no water to a travellor sometimes in seven dayes journey The Inhabitants are much like to the Numidians live without any Law almost of Nature Yet in this place were two of the Sibyls which prophecied of Christ and Arrius the Hereticke About Lybia were the Garamantes and the Pâ—illi mentioned before for their simple attempts against the South winde 13 Terra Nigritarum the Land of Negroes is the fourth and hath on the West the Atlantike on the East Aethiopia superior on the North Lybia on the South the Kingdome of Manilongo in the inferior Aethiopia It hath the name either from the colour of the people which are black or from the River Niger famous as Nilus almost for her overflowing insomuch that they passe at some times in Boats through the whole Countrey It is full of Gold and Silver and other Commodities but the Inhabitants most barbarous They draw their originall from Chus and have entertained all Religions that came in their way First their owne then the Iewes the Mahumetans and some of them the Christian. For the most part they live not as if reason guided their actions Maginus numbers twenty five Provinces of this Countrey which have had their severall Governours Now it knoweth but foure Kings and those are 1 The King of Tombulum and he is an infinite rich Monarch hates a Iew to the death of his subject that converseth with him keepes a guard of three thousand Horsemen besides Foote 2 Of Bornaum where the people have no proper Names no Wives peculiar and therefore no Children which they call their owne 3 Of Goaga who hath no estate but from his Subjects as he spends it 4 Gualatum a poore Countrey God wot not worth either Gentrie or Lawes or indeed the name of a Kingdome 14 Aethiopia Superior the fifth and is called likewise the Kingdome of the Abissines It is limited on the North with Aegypt on the South with the Montes Lunae on the East with the Red Sea and on the West with the Kingdome of the Nigers and Manilongo It is distinct from the Aethiopia so often mentioned in Scripture For by all probability that was in another quarter of the world and reacheth from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulfe It is governed by one of the mightiest Emperours in the world For his power reacheth almost to each Tropicke and is called by us Presbyter Iohn He is the onely white man amongst them and drawes his Line from Solomon and the Queene of the South His Court rests not long in any one place but is moveable as well for housing as retinue For it consists of Tents onely to the number of sixe thousand and incompasseth in about twelve or thirteene miles He hath under him seventy Kings which have their severaâ—l Lawes and Customes Among these the Province of Dobas hath one that no man marry till he hath killed twelve Christians The Inhabitants of the whole Region are generally base and idle the better sort have the modestie to attire themselves though it be but in Lions and Tygers skinnes Their Religion is Mixt. Christians they have but yet differ from us For they Circumcise both sects Their oath is by the life of their King whom they never see but at Christmas Easter and Holy Rood Their Commodities are Oranges Lemmons Cittrons Barley Sugar Hony c. 15 Aethiopiâ— inferior the sixth part of Africa is on every side begirt with Sea except toward the North that way it is severed from the Abissines by the Montes Luna The government of this Region is under five free Kings 1 Of Aiana which containes in it two petty Kingdomes of Adel and Adia and abounds with Flesh Hony Wax Gold Ivorie Corn very large Sheepe 2 Zanguebar in this stands Mesambique called by Ptolemie Prassum Promonâ—orium and was the utmost part Southward of the old world The Inhabitants are practised much in Soâ—th-saying indeed Witch-craft 3 Of Monomolopa in which is reported to be three thousand Mines of Gold Here there lives a kind of Amazons as valiant as men Their King is served in great pompe and hath a guard of two hundred Mastives 4 Cafraia whose people live in the Woods without Lawes like brutes And here stands the Cape of good Hope about which the Sea is alwaies rough and dangerous It hath beene especially so to the Spaniard It is their owne note in so much that onâ— was very angry with God that he suffâ—red the English Hereticks to passe it so easily over and not give his good Catholâ—kâ—s the like speed 5 Manicongo whose Inhabitants are in some parts Christians but in other by-Provinces Anthropophagi and have shambles of mans flesh as we have for meat They kill their own children in the birth to avoyd the trouble of breeding them and preserve their Nation with stolen brats from their neighbouring Countries 16 Aegypt is the seventh and last part of the African Continent which deserves a larger Tract then we can here afford it But for the present be content with a briefe Survey and satisfie your selfe more particularly in the many severall Authours that write her story It hath on the East the Red Sea Barbarie on the West on the North the Mediterraneum and Aethiopia Superior on the South It was first possest by Cham and therefore called Chemia in their owne antique Stories Or at least by Mitzraim his Grand-childe and is so agreed upon by most For plenty it was called Orbis horreum yet it had very seldome any raine but that defect was supplied by the River Nilus The places of note are Caire and Alexandria The first was heretofore Memphis Some say Babylon whither the Virgin fled to escape Herods tyranny intended to our Saviour and blush not to shew the very Cave where she had hid her Babe In a desert about foure miles distant stand the Pyramides esteemed rightly one of the seven wonders of the world Alexandria was a magnificent Citie and the place where Ptolemie tooke his Observations and was famous for the rarest Library in the World To the Inhabitants
Tuscaine The Signorie of Venice Verona and others of great fame For indeed the whole Countrey is of admirable fertilitie and called by good Authours the Paradise of the earth The Inhabitants grave and frugall yet hot and lascivious 14 Denmarke is joyned to Germany on the South and on the West hath the Mare Germanicum and so almost is invironed with Sea and is a Peninsula In the Continent are two Provinces of note Irglant and Holston The other are petty Ilands for the most part The chiefe Zealand and Loiland The Countrey breedeth goodly Horses and store of Cattell The people are good Souldiers and subject to one King 15 Hungaria hath part of Germany on the West on the East the River Tibiscus and Walachia on the North with Poland and on the South with the River Saure Southwest with Slavonia The great Danubius cuts her in the middle and names her parts Citerior and Vlterior The chiefe Provinces are 1 The Countrey of Soliense where the earth sends forth such a stench that it poysoneth the very Birds which fly over it 2 An Iland in Danubius exceeding fertile And so indeed is the whole Countrey The people are generally strong but shew their Ancientrie to be of the Scythians by their barbarous manner and neglect of learning Their Daughters portions are onely a new attire and their Sonnes equally inherit without priviledge of birth-right The Emperour of Germany and the Turke share it betwixt them 16 Polonia and Silesia a Province of Germany on the West on the East the River Boristhenes or Neiper on the North the Balticke Sea and Hungary on the South It is in compasse 2600. miles The chiefe Provinces which belong at least to Poland are Livonia Lituania Volinia Samogitia Podolia Russia nigra Mazaria Prussia Podlassia the Dukedomes of Optwittes and Zator Polonia propria The Land abounds with Honie Wax Mines of Copper and Iron It breeds store of Horses fit for service Their Religion is promiscuous of all kinds from the true worship to the very Atheist which acknowledgeth no God yet they are governed by one King which doth not succeed but is chosen by the Nobles 17 Slavonia hath Hungarie on the North on the South the Adriaticke Sea Greece on the Southeast and on the West part of Italy It is in length 480. miles in bredth 120. The people were called Sclavi and were by Conquest of the Venetians made their drudges It is now divided into Illyricum Dalmatia Croatia The mother tongue of this Nation is used through many Countreys both of Europe and Asia part of it belongs to the government of Hungarie some to the Turke some to the Austrians and a portion to the Venetian State 18 Greece is limited on the West with the Adriatique Sea on the East with the Aegean Hellespont Propontis North-ward with the Mountaine Haemus and Southward with the Mediterraneum It was once the seat of the worlds Empire and flourished farre beyond all other in every kind of humane learning which to this day is received by all civill Nations as their rule It was one of the first among the Gentiles that received the faith of Christ and bred many Fathers of our Church S. Chrysostome Basill S. Gregory and others But the Inhabitants are now curbed and kept low as well in knowledge as estate by the tyrannie of the Turke Their women are well favoured but not faire The common division is into these Regions Peloponnesus Achaia Epirus Albania Macedonia Migdonia Thracia They afford us Gold Silver Copras Colours Wines Velvet Stuffes c. 19 Dacia on the West hath Hungarie on the East the Euxine Seas on the South Greece on the North Sarmatia from which it is divided by the Carpathian Mountains It was heretofore Misia and was by Domitius parted into Misia superior and inferior Now the chiefe Regions are Transilvania Moldavia Walachia Servia Rasia Bulgaria Bosnia 20 Norwegia or Norway describes her situation in her very name which signifieth in the Germane tongue no other then North-way for so it is in respect of the rest of Europe incompassed almost round with Sea The length is 1300. miles The bredth about 600. The people were once valiant and spred their Conquests in most places of Europe Among the rest England hath her share and was forced to submit to Duke William and Ireland to Tancud But now themselves are under a forraigne government of the King of Denmarke and live simply enough possesse little worth the commending except honestie Theft is counted the greatest sinne among them Yet they have Cables Masts Furres good store and Stock-fish which the poore eat in stead of bread The Metropolitan Citie is Nidrosio besides this there is not above two of eminent note Bergla one of the Mart townes of Christendome and Asloia a Bishops See On the North and West stands the populous Province of Frimarke 21 Suevia or Sweden is on the East of Norway divided from it with the Dofrine Mountains On the North and South it is bounded with Seas at the East end it is joyned to Muscovia By reason of their neighbourhood they pertake much in their dispositions with the Norwegians Their Counntry is fertile and in some Provinces hath very great plenty of Corn Furres Mines of Gold and Silver Copper Lead and other excellent commodities from which they take their name For the first is Gotland as much as good land The second Finland quasi fine land The rest are Bodia Serick-firmia Lappland others The Inhabitants live to a great age of 140. and are much given to Witch-craft 22 Muscovia is the last Region of Europe towards the East and indeed stands a good part in Asia It is bounded on the West with Livonia some part of Swevia on the East with Tartary on the North with the frozen Seas and Southward with the Lituania The length of it is 3000. miles the bredth 3065. It is likewise knowne by the name of Russia alba The most parts of it are extreme cold But Nature for the help of the Inhabitants hath lined it with rich Furres Sables Martines white Foxe and the like and hath furnished it with other Commodities Corne Fruits and Cattell The whole Region is subject to the Emperour of Russia A vast Territorie and as wild a government For the people are very base contentious ignorant and sottishly superstitious They bury their dead upright with a staffe in his hand a penny in his purse and a letter to S. Nicholas to procure him entrance into heaven There are many Provinces of note The chief are 1 Muscovia where Mosco stands the prime Citie and seat of the Emperour 2 Permia where they eat stagsflesh in stead of bread 3 Rhesan so full of Corne that Horses cannot tread it down nor a Quaile passe through it But for this I am not very urgent to inforce beliefe upon my Reader Others there are which have their stories of as much wonder and as little credit But I must not passe too farre
The Region thus limited was once as fertile pleasant and rich as any part of the whole Continent And by reason of her plenteous Rivers and commodious accesse for Shippes from almost all Coasts she could want no meanes to export her own overplus or import forraine merchandize from all parts of the knowne world If at this day it appeares not in that luster no marvaile Impius haec tam culta novalia miles habebat Barbarus has segetes 8 And besides the base misusage of the mis-beleeving Turke the very Natives themselves are fallen from the noble disposition of their predecessors into an incredible sottishnesse and those which before reckoned the rest of the earth Barbarous in comparison to their polite Common-wealth are now themselves sunk below the envie of the meanest Nation and become the most miserable object of pity living upon the earth Indeed they may hardly be said to live for that they take no farther care then barely to live They are lazy beyond beliefe and ignorant almost beyond recovery for they have now no means to bring their children either to learning or manners Not an Academie in all Greece Their carriage generally uncivill their feasts riotous and their mirth debaucht Their Wives are well favoured and so indeed they must be for they use them no longer as their wives then they continue to their liking when they once fade they are put to the house-drudgerie Their language is the same as heretofore but rudely corrupted though as Maginus reports it differs not so much as the Italian from the pure Latine The have no habite almost proper but those which serve the Turke weare their fashion the rest which are under the Venetian observe them in their apparell for they are slaves to both in their whole course 9 Yet they retaine still a shew of the Christian Religion which was here first settled by Timothie to whom Saint Paul wrote two Epistles and was after in the Primitive times professed by divers learned and reverend Divines of their own Nation which are with us received as Authentike Fathers of the Church Saint Chrysostome Basile the Gregories Nisene and Nazianzâ—n were all Grecians The government Ecclesiasticall is in power of foure Patriarkes 1 Of Constantinople and his extends over all Greece Moscovie Sclavonia Dacia part of Poland and all the Ilands of the Adriatike and Aegevn Seas 2 Of Alexandria and his over Aegypt and Arabia 3 Of Ierusalem and his over the Greekes in Palestine 4 Of Antioch and his over Syria Armenia and Cilicia 10 The people of this Countrey were heretofore distinguished by their principall dialects And those were the Attike Ionike Dorike and Aâ—olike A fift there was which was called a mixt or common dialect Each differed from other no more then we doe from our selves in severall parts of our Kingdome But this division will hardly reach the limits which bounds Greece according to our description we will adhere rather to that of our moderne Geographers which reckon to Greece sixe Provinces 1 Thrace 2 Macedonia 3 Albania 4 Epirus 5 Achaia 6 Peloponnesus And 7 the Ilands Eλλαs GREECE Reuised by Iohn Speed and are to be sold by Geo Humble 1626 Revised by Iohn Speed and are to be sold by Geo Humble 1626 12 Part of this Nation was heretofore perswaded that their ancestors did not at all die neither should they but passe onely out of this world into another to their supposed god Zalmoxis once a Scholler of Pythagoras who when he had perswaded them unto this Religion seemed wonderfully to vanish out of their sight and appeared not any more but left them fully possest that he was the Deity which must after a time entertaine them And this they expected with that great joy that as oft as one died in stead of mourning they set forth games and feasts to congratulate his freedome from the troubles of this earthly condition and the wife onely whom he loved best for they had many was thought worthy to be killed by her best friends at her husbands grave that she might beare him company in the other world the rest bewailed their neglect and the residue of their life was to them as a disgrace When a child was borne neighbours were called to bemone his entrance into a multitude of calamities and in course they reckoned up what he was to passe before he could go to their god Zalmoxis for they acknowledged no other but blasphemed and shot arrowes against the heavens as oft as they heard it thunder 13 Their Kings saith Quadus are chose by suffrage and those especially which are best knowne to be most milde not young nor yet a father of any children for they will not by any meanes admit that their government should become hereditary If the Prince himselfe offend he shall not escape their laws even to death yet no man may set a hand to his execution but by a common desertion he is allowed no necessaries to live and therefore must needs die Here once raigned Polymnestor which murdered Pryam's younger sonne Polydorus And Tereus and Diomedes c. 14 This Province is now called Romenia and takes that name from her chiefe City Constantinopolis or Roma nova heretofore Bizantium of great fame from her first building and that sixe hundred threescore and three yeares before the Incarnation her founder Pausanias a Lacedemonian She stands so commodiously and commands the Euxine Sea the Propontis Hellespont that there can hardly be any passage to or fro betwixt Europe and Asia in those parts without her leave And likely enough that for this cause Constantine the Great when he divided the Empire chose this for his Easterne seat and in the yeare three hundred fifteene enlarged it with magnificent buildings and deckt her in the apparrell of old Rome from whence he translated hither many ancient and costly monuments and faine would have removed her name but that his subjects out of their endeared affection to their Prince would heare no other then Constantinopolis the Citie of Constantine It is in compasse eighteene miles containes commonly seventie thousand Inhabitants though almost every third yeare she be visited with a great Pestilence The other eminent Cities of Thrace are Abdera Nicopolis Philopolis Hadrianopolis Traianopolis Phinopolis Pemithus c. The Chersonesus over against Troas in Asia is called Saint George his Arme and in it stands Sestos where the love passed betwixt Leander and Hero 15 Macedonia is on the West of Thrace East of Albania North of Epirus and Achaia and South of Misia superior It had this name from Macedo grand-child to Deucalion as Solinus gives him The land is fertile and pleasant rich with mines of gold and silver and the qualities of the Inhabitants were heretofore answerable Their disposition noble and free their lawes good and those their owne their attempts great and their Kings valiant and victorious The most renowned were Philip and the greatest one that ever the world knew Alexander his son
which conquered the world and set here the throne of the third Empire 16 There are many under-Provinces in Macedonia The principall is Thessalia and here stands Triaeca the Bishops Sea of Heliodorus Authour of that excellent fiction of Theagines and Cariclaea though he were too much wedded to a youthfull fable when he chose rather to forgoe his charge then disavow his worke And here likewise is the Pharsalis famous for the great Battell betwixt Caesar and Pompey The other Provinces are Aemathia Pieria Pelasgia Eshotis Phthiotis which yeeld matter for many of their stories and are famous for divers hills and Rivers often mentioned in our ancient Poets The chiefe are Olympus Pelion and Ossa with their delicious valley Tempe Pindus Nymphaus Athos c. The Rivers Axius and Erigonius The chiefe Citie in the whole Region was in Augustus his time Thessalonica now Salonike comparable they say in state and merchandize to Naples in Italy 17 Albania is on the West of Macedonia and East of the Adriaticke Sea North of Epirus and South of Sclavonia Her chiefe Cities Albanopolis and Duractinum heretofore called Epidammum and Croya The whole Countrey was inwaded by Amurath and recovered by George Castriot or Scanderbeg the terriblest enemy that ever the Turk had 18 Epirus in her name carries no more then a firme land and is a part as most esteeme it of Albania but indeed lies some what more Southward then Albania propria on the East she is divided from Achaia by the River Achelous and on the West is bounded with Montes Acroceraunii on the South with the Ionian Sea It was of old divided into Chaonia which tooke her name from Chaon the brother of Helenus and Acarnania which is now called Graecia the lesse The Countrey was fertile and populous but at this day lyes waste and breeds better Cattell then men especially Buls Sheepe and Dogges of wonderfull bignesse among the rest extraordinary Mares which from thence were called Epiroticae It was the Kingdome of Pyâ—rhus and of late yeares was governed by George Castriot 19 Achaiae is upon the South of Thessalia East of the River Achelâ—us West of the Aegean Sea and North of Peloponnesus It containes many famous Provinces the chiefe are 1 Attica and her prime Citie was Athens now Setines she had her first name from Minerva whom they honoured as their peculiar goddesse as being at that time accounted the best learned among the Heathens and excelled as well in martiall affaires In a word they came short to none in wealth State-policie and what else might make a people happy above expression so Plinie sets her forth The second Province is Doris a tract neere Pernassus Mount and mother to the most elegant Greeke Dialect 3 Aetolia and in this the City Calydon 4 Locris and Regio Opuntiorum her chiefe Citie Naupactus and the famous Lepanto 5 Phocis which can glory in nothing more then the Citie Delphi where the Oracle of Apollo gave answer for many yeares to the silly Idolaters 6 Beotia and in this stood Thebes 7 Megaris her principall Citie Megara and from hence was the Secta Megarica of which Euclide was chiefe 20 Peloponnesus is a peninsula on the South of Graecia and joyned to the rest by an Isthmus which is not above five miles in bredth from one Sea to the other in so much that it hath been sometimes attempted to be digged through and was begun by Nero but the work was found not worth the charge and trouble It was fenced crosse with a strong wall and five Castles which being once destroyed was the second time by many hands erected in five dayes and called Hexamilium 21 This Peninsula is indeed the Fortresse of all Greece and though it wants much of the ancient glory which it might well vaunt in the time of Agamemnon Menelaus Aiax and the rest yet is she not so much to be contemned as other parts of this ruinated Countrey how ever the Turke is her master and she is now called generally Morea 22 Her Provinces were 1 Corinthia neere the Isthmus and is named from her chiefe Citie Corinthus which being fired melted sundry metals into a confused medly and made up the Aes Corinthium held more precious then any other of its owne simple nature 2 Argia her Common-wealth was heretofore of great note and her Citie Argos is at this day held pleasant and well seated And in this likewise stood Epidamnus 3 Laconia on the South of the Peninsula her chief City was Lacedemonia once Sparta when Lycurgus gave his Lawes and is now called Misithra 4 Missevia and her chiefe Cities are Messeve Mothone Corone c. 5 Elis. 6 Achaia propria and here stood Aegina and Aegium and Pateras 7 Arcadia once Pelasgia in the Center almost of Peloponnesus full of pleasant mountaines fit for pastue and is therefore made the Shepheards seene in our renowned Sir Philip Sidneis Poeticall story Her principall Citie is Megalopolis 23 Thus have we passed the Continent of Greece and want commeth onely to give my Reader a briefe Survey of the Ilands which lye round in the Adriatique Mediterranean Ionian and Aegean Seas But by reason the compasse is so large and the number so great the little space which is left me will scarce admit more then their bare names which I will set downe with reference to their next neighbouring Provinces as I have described them in the Continent 24 First then neere Peloponnesus and in the Ionian Sea toward Macedonia and Epirus the chiefe are Aegina Cythera the Strophades Zacynthus Cephalonia Ithaca Echinades Corcyra or Corphin and Sapho c. In the Aegean Sea belonging to Greece are the Cyclades and Sporades and over against Thrace Thassus Samothracia Imbrus and Lemnon Vulcani Neere Macedonia Pepanthus Scopelos Scyathos Scyros Allonnesus Cicinnethus Dromus Seraquinus Neere Achaia is Euboea now Negroponte a very large Iland and not farre distant Andros Tâ—nos Delos Rhene Melos and many others The Description of the Romane Empire VIRTVTE Duce comite Fortunâ is the word of most Historians upon the low birth and quicke growth of the state of ROME For had not matchlesse prowesse and infallible successe joyned in their full strength to make up an Empire for the world to admire I see not how she could in so few yeares raise her selfe from so small grounds to so high a pitch of lustre as set the whole earth at a gaze and found us all businesse enough for a time to doe little else but observe her actions Looke backe to Romulus her first Founder you shall finde him no better man then the base sonne of a licentious Vestall his father not truly known to this day but simply surmised to be Mars the god of Warre His mother Rhea burnt by law for that very fact in which she conceived him and himselfe an out-cast exposed with his brother Rhemus to be torne by the wild Beasts Little hope we see left for such a Nation to spring from
Flanders though but a single Province in this Belgia yet of that esteeme as the whole Countrey bears her name and may indeed well enough upon the same reason as she took it up For as the most will it had its Etymon à flatibus fluctibúsque quibus tota haec obnoxia est regio 5 For on the North it is bounded with a part of the great Sea and on the West with the maine Ocean On the East with the Rivers Rhene and Mosa and on the South with Loraigne Campaigne and Picardie parts of the Kingdome of France It is accounted to be in circuit 1000. Italian miles no Countrey abounds more with Lakes Pooles and Rivers of great note The principall are Rhene Mosa and Scaldis 16. others are specially named by Maginus and more intimated which afford them great store of fish as well for their owne use as supply for traffique to other Nations 6 Yet by reason of her watery situation it must needs be that the aire is exceeding moyst and therefore unwholesome but not so as heretofore For the multitude of Inhabitants and those wonderfully industrious have laboured out many of her marishes and drawne their Pooles into running channels and by this means fewer vapours arise in so much that now the Natives at last may very well agree with the temper which as Maginus gives it incolaruÌ„ sanitati nec non digestioni conducit Their Summer is pleasant not extreme hot nor abounds it with such troublesome flies and gnats as ours doth There is seldome any thunder heard or lightning seene or earth-quake felt The reason is the same for all The Winter is not altogether so tolerable but brings with it bleake windes and much raine Yet betwixt both the Countrey is moderately fertile yeelds Corne and fruit in some places more and in some lesse very few Grapes and those make but a hard Wine no store of Mines and yet they are as rich as those which have 7 For the people are very thrifty painfull and ingenious in the invention of many pretty things which draw many other Nations to them for Traffique and they lie as sit for it having free accesse by Sea to and from all the chiefe parts as of Europe so also Asia Africa and America and are as skilfull to trace the Seas at pleasure The have the name for the first Authors of the Compasse Clock and Printing They are excellent Artificers for working of pictures in glasse for laying colours in Oyle for Tapestry and other hangings in briefe for any Oeconomicall commoditie either for use or ornament and in their owne private Families excell any other people The men are of a goodly presence of a cold or at least no cholerick temper They neither love nor hate any extreamely but will soone forget both a good turne and they say an injury They are not very open or easie of beliefe not apt to be deceived Not very proud nor exceeding base Not much given to Venus but more to Bacchus especially when he presents himselfe upon an English Beere-Barrell For they will hardly make a bargaine before they be well whetted This is their common Character but for the best part of it we have found it farre other as in their commerce with us in the East Indies we have found whereby their extreame dealings with our Nation they have made knowne their unthankefulnesse for the many benefits our English hath shewed them But I returne to their better qualities Their women are faire somewhat bold and free in their carriage but yet sober and honest excellent housewives and in some places traffique abroad while their men play the Cotqueans at home 8 As in their other businesse so in their studies they are very laborious and indeed trouble the world with writing more then they have thanks for as if they had a right since they were the inventers of the Presse to use it at pleasure for so they doe And send forth every coÌ„mon exercise performed by their boyes towards a degree with a clutter of tedious Anagrams prefixed But yet it hath heretofore bred many excellent men in their faculties Iustus Lipsius Erasmus Rodulphus Agricola Ortelius Mercator And at this day how many others good members of the Reformed Church within compasse of the States government The rest which are under the Arch-Duke must appeare Romane Catholikes In divers parts of Belgia the Christian Religion was planted by Wilbrod an English man 9 The last qualitie required in a Nation of esteeme as they are is valour And indeed I may well place it last For so it grew upon them since the long warre which they have had wâ—th the Arch duke Before they lived for the most part in peace and as they had but little use of Chivalry so they had as little heart to it but were counted a heavy dull people To say truth they have hardly yet recovered that censure for in the managing of their Land-fights especially they are content enough to give way to other Nations and will hardly second them in any dangerous attempt The English have both acted and suffered their parts in the behalfe of the Low-Countries and that me thinkes might have beene remembred in the midst of their tyrannicall usage of our Merchants 10 These Netherlands toward our latter times were divided into 17. Provinces whereof the most part had severall Rites and Governours foure Dukedomes seven Earledomes five Baronies and one Marquiship But by the mixt marriages of the heires to the sundry Titles the whole at last fell upon one was made an entire Government and knowne by the name of the Dukedome of Burgundie Yet still doth each Province retaine her proper Laws libertie of Religion and other Customes which their Rulers in succession were sworne to maintaine for their parts and the people againe for their securitie had this maine prerogative left them from the beginning that if their Prince should at any time attempt the contrary they might after Declaration proceed to the choyce of a new Governour These Conditions confirmed it continued for a while peacefully and by marriage with Mary Heire and last of the house of Burgundie it fell to Maximilian of Austria Emperour of the Germans And his Successour Philip matching in the like sort with Ioan heire to the Kingdome of Spaine joyned both together in his eldest sonne Charles the fift who by the Mother was intituled to Spaine and by his Father to Burgundy or Netherlands as for Austria it passed to another brother Thus came it subject to the King of Spaine And while yet the Emperour enjoyed it they felt no misery of civill wars among themselves When he left it he commanded this charge withall to his sonne Philip the second that he should intreat the Low-Countries well But this he either forgot or neglected and taking it in foule scorne to be so curbed by the conditions of his Predecessors began first with a pretence to Religion and at last embroyled them in a bloudy warre
violence of the Sea that they need feare no inundation but yet have a very easie and secure entrance for shippes Along the Coast stand Colberg Camin Coslin Gribswald c. In the upland Stetinum the Metropolis Newgard Lamburge c. The people were harsh persecutors of the Church of Christ till the yeare 1122. The two Dukedomes of Ozwittes and Zator by Silesia in the West bounds of this Kingdome They were heretofore sui juris But now belongs to this government The first since the yeare 1454. in the time of Casâ—mirus and the last was brought under by Sigismond the first about an hundred yeares after 3 14 Polonia is divided iuto the greater and lâ—ssâ— The greater Poland is more Northerne and joynes upon Pomerania and Prussia It was therefore called the greater because here Lechius first planted himselfe and built the Citie Guesna which was the regall seat till it was translated to Cracovia in the lesser Poland 1320. yet at this day is her Arch-Bishop Primate of the Kingdome during an interregnum hath the power of a Prince and Crownes the new King at his inauguration Polonia the lesse is more Southerne lyes hard upon Russia and Hungarie It is now esteemed the more noble part of this Province For here stands the Metropolis Craâ—ovia on the banks of Vistula and Lublin and other of the best note in Poland 4 15 Prussia Spruce on the East of Pomerania hath the Baltick Seas on the North and Massoria on the South and on her owne East Lituania It is now a Dukedome and containes Cities of note Dantzke where Keâ—kerman professed and Mons Regius Regimont Maneburg Heilsperge Culne c Her chiefe Commodities is leather much used heretofore to make jerkins where none more brave then the younger that could compasse a leather jerkin Here is likewise great store of Amber a juyce growing like Corroll in a mountaine of the North Sea which is cleane covered with water and cast up by violence of the waves into their Havens 5 Russia nigra on the East and South of Poland the lesse and the North of Hungarie and West of Podolia had her name as some suppose first Ruthenia and Russia which in the Ruthen tongue signifies no other then a dispersed Nation For so were the Russians through all Sarmatia Europaea part of the Asiatike from the frozen Ocean to the Mediterraneum the Sinus Adriaticus and the Pontus Euxinus and the Mare Balticum all that used the Sclavonian tongue and professed Christ after the manner of the Greekes were called Russi and Rutheni But the Province here meant is onely the South tract as much as belongs to the King of Poland and is called Nigra to distinguish it from Moscovia or Russia Alba. The people are valiant and in their fights use weapons of exceeding weight and bignesse Her Prince is intituled Duke the name of King they will not endure This Province containes the territories Leopoliensis with her chiefe City Leopolis Lunt-burg a faire Towne and an Arch-bishops See And the territories Haliciensis Belzensis Praemisliensis c. 6 16 Samogitia toward the North and her West hath the Sinus Balticus North-East Livonia It is in length fiftie miles very cold compassed in with Woods and Rivers Her principall Towne is Camia But not that nor any other is very famous for Lordly buildings the fairest are but sheds in respect of other Countries The Peasants are truly so indeed For they reckon themselves but little better then their Cattell live under the same roofe with them without any partition or nice â—oathing of their nastinesse a life fit enough for such a people for they are yet most of them grosse Idolaters and are oft times met in their Woods with horrid visions and are strangely cozened by the Divell with a beliefe that they can Prophecie The silly blasphemers nourish in their house a poore snake like themselves gathered out of some ditch and call it their God worship it with great fear reverence and sacrifice once in a yeare 1. Octob. to their devil but by the name of their God Ziem enike The better sort are Christians of a comely portraiture and good feature valiant and ready to take Armes when occasion calls them Their greatest plenty is of Honey which they gather ready made to their hands in their hollow trees 7 17 Massoria on the South of Prussia and North of Polonia and Russia and the East of either Poland West of Lituania She had her name from a former Duke which was ejected by Casimirus where it had a peculiar Prince of its owne it belonged to the second sonne of the Kings of Poland but in the yeare 1526. after the untimely death of Iohn and Starislaus heirs to this state it became a peculiar to the Crowne of Poland Her chiefe Citie is Marscoria which hath many under her all use the same speech and Customes with the other Polonians 8 Livonia to the North bounded with Finlan on the South with Lituania on the West with the Baltike Sea and on the East with Mosâ—ovie It is a large Province carries in bredth one hundred and sixtie miles and in length five hundred It is Penny and Woody but yet hath Corne and Fruit plenty Cattle good store wilde and tame especially Horses They have Honey Waxe c. enough to exchange with other Countries for Wine and Oyle For this yeelds little or none It became Christian one thousand two hundred Her chiefe Townes are Riga Rivalia Derpe and Venda About some twelve miles from the Continent is the I le of Osel 9 18 Podlussia on the East of Masoria and West of Lituania was joyned to Poland one thousand five hundred sixtie nine The Inhabitants are Massorites Russians and Polands Her chiefe towns are Titocksin a Fort where the Kings treasure is kept Beisco and Russiu In this the King hath a faire Court furnisht magnificently both for state and pleasure 10 Lituania on the East of Poland and South of Livonia on the West of Moscovia and North of Podolia The Ayre is very unnaturall and by that meanes the creatures there of every kind are very small and their wants great of Corne Wine Salt c. The people are of a slavish disposition and live thereafter poâ—re and basely The women have a freedome by custome to keepe many Stallions which their Husbands love as themselves and call them their adjutories But the men may by no meanes play false Their condemned persons be it to death must execute themselves or be tormented till they expire They became Christians such as they are one thousand three hundred eighty sixe The principall Cities are Vilna Vilkomire and Brestia and Norigredum a Citie by report larger then Rome 19 11 Volhinia lyeth betwixt Lituania Podolia and Russia a plentifull Region and breeds hardy Souldiers They live as Russians use the same speech and Customes Her chiefe Towns are Kioria and Lircassia upon the edge of Boristhenes 12 Podolia is on the South of Lituania
whole Ilands division by most certaine Record was anciently made when Iulius Agricola drew a Trench or Fortification upon that narrow space of ground betwixt Edenborough Frith and Dunbretton Bay making the Southerne part a Province unto the Romane Empire Afterwards Hadrian the Emperor seeing perhaps the Province too spacious to be well governed without great expense drew backe these limits almost fourescore miles shorter even to the mouth of the River Tyne whence he fortified with a wall of admirable worke unto Carleile which stood the Lands border while it stood as a Romane Province yet the conquering Saxons did spread againe over those bounds and as seemeth enlarged their government to that first Tract as by this Inscription in a Stone Crosse standing upon a Bridge over the water of Fâ—ith appeareth I am a free March as Passenger may ken To Scots to Britaines and to Englishmen 10 But afterward William the Conquerour and Malcolme King of Scotland falling to an agreement for their limits arreared a Crosse upon Stanemore where on the one side the portraiture and Armes of the King of England was sculptured and of the King of Scots on the other a piece whereof is yet remaining there neere to the Spittle thence called the Rey-Crosse there erected to be a Meare-stone to either Kingdome His Successors also abolished the two partitions in the West whereby the Welsh became one Nation and Kingdome with the English It is also said that King Stephen to purchase friendship with the Scottish Nation gave unto their King the Countie of Cumberland who with it held both Westmorland and Northumberland but as Nubrigensis writeth he restored them to King Henry the second wisely considering his great power and right to those parts 11 The last knowne borders were from the Sulway in the West-bay along the Cheviot hils unto the water of Tweede by Barwicke in the East to maintaine which on each part many lawes have been made and many inrodes robberies and fewdes practised all which by the hand of GOD is now cut off and by the rightfull succession of King IAMES our Soveraigne who hath broken downe the partition of this great Island and made the extremes of two Kingdomes the very midst of his great united Empire KENT the first Province appearing in the South of this Kingdome is bounded upon the North with the famous River Thamisis on the East with the German Ocean on the South with Sussex and the narrow Seas and upon the West with Sussex and Surrey The length thereof extended from Langley into the West unto Ramsgate East-ward in the Isle of Thanet is about 53. English miles From Rother in the South unto the Isle of Graine North-ward the bredth is not much above 26. and the whole circumference about 160. 2 In forme it somewhat resembleth the head of a hammer or Battle-axe and lyeth corner-wise into the Sea by Strabo Caesar Diodorus and Ptolomie called Cantium of Cant or Canton an Angle or Corner either of Caino a British word which signifieth Bushes or Woods whereof that Country in those former times was plentifully stored 3 The Ayre though not very cleare because of the vapours arising from the Sea and Rivers that environ the same is both wholesome and temperate as seated nearest to the Equinoctiall and the furthest from the North-Pole not touched with cold as the other parts of the Land are 4 The Soyle towards the East is uneven rising into little hils the West more levell and woody in all places fruitfull and in plenty equals any other of the Realme yea and in some things hath the best esteeme as in Broad-cloathes Fruits and feedings for Cattle Only Mines excepting Iron are wanting all things else delivered with a prodigall heart and liberall hand 5 Sundry navigable Rivers are in Kent whereof Medway that divideth the Shire in the midst is chiefe in whose bosome securely rideth his Majesties Navy Royall the wals of the land and terrours of the Seas besides ten others of name and account that open with twenty Creekes and Havens for Ships arrivage into this Land foure of them bearing the name of Cinque Ports are places of great strength and priviledges which are Dover Sandwich Rumney and Winchelsey among which Dover with the Castle is accounted by Matthew Paris the Monke the Lock and Key to the whole Realme of England and by Iohn Rosse and Lidgate is said to be built by Iulius Caesar fatall only for the death of King Stephen and surrender of King Iohn therein hapning 6 A conceit is that Goodwin-Sands were sunk for the sins of himself and his sons Shelves indeed that dangerously lye on the North-east of this County and are much feared of all Navigators These formerly had been firme ground but by a sudden inundation of the Sea were swallowed up as at the same time a great part of Flanders and the Low Countries were and the like also at the same time befell in Scotland as Hector Boetius their Historiographer writeth A like accident hapned in the yeare 1586. the fourth day of August in this County at Mottingham a Towne eight miles from London suddenly the ground began to sinke and three great Elmes thereon growing were carried so deepe into the bowels of the earth that no part of them could any more be seen the hole left in compasse fourscore yards about and a line of fifty fadomes plummed into it doth find no bottome 7 The Kentish people in Caesars time were accounted the civillest among the Britains and as yet esteeme themselves the freest Subjects of the English not conquered but compounded with by the Normans and herein glory that the King and Commons of all the Saxons were the first Christians converted in Anno 596. yea and long before that time also Kent received the Faith for it is recorded that Lucius the first Christian British King in this Island built a Church to the name and service of Christ within the Castle of Dover endowing it with the Toll of the same Haven 8 This County is enriched with two Cities Bishops See strengthned with 27. Castles graced with eight of his Majesties most Princely Houses traded with 24. Market-towns and beautified with many stately and gorgeous buildings The chiefest City therof the Metropolitan and Archbishops See is Canterbury built as our British Historians report 900. yeares before the birth of Christ by Henry of Huntington called Caier-Kent wherein as M. Lambard saith was erected the first Schoole of professed Arts and Sciences and the same a Pattern unto Sigibert King of the East Angles for his foundation at Cambridge notwithstanding by the computation of time this Sigibert was slain by Penda King of Mercia 30. years before that Theodore the Grecian was Bishop of Canterbury who is said to be the erector of that Academy But certain it is that Austen the Monk had made this
German-Ocean on the West toward Cambridge-shire with some branches of the greater Ouse toward Lincolne-shire with that part of the Nene which passeth from Wisbitch into the Washes It containeth in length from Yarmouth to Wisbitch about fifty miles In bredth from Thetford to Wels about thirty The whole Circuit is about two hundred forty two miles The name ariseth from the situation of the people who being the Norther-most of the Kingdome of East-Angles are therefore called the North-folke as the Souther most South-folke The Ayre is sharpe and piercing especially in the Champion and neere the Sea therefore it delayeth the Spring and Harvest the situation of the Country inclining thereto as being under the 53. degree of Latitude The Soile diverse about the Towns commonly good as Clay Chalk or fat earth well watered and with some wood upward to the Heaths naked drie and barren Marsland and Flegg exceeding rich but Marsland properly for Pasture Flegg for Corne. 2 The parts from Thetford to Burneham and thence Westward as also along the Coast be counted Champion the rest as better furnished with woods Wood-land The Champion aboundeth with Corne Sheepe and Conies and herein the barren Heaths as the providence of our Ancestors hath of old disposed them are very profitable For on them principally lie our Fould courses called of the Saxons whose institution they therefore seem to be faldsocun that is Liberty of fold or fouldage These Heaths by the Compasture of the Sheepe which we call Tathe are made so rich with Corne that when they fall to be sowne they commonly match the fruitfullest grounds in other Countries and laid againe doe long after yeeld a sweeter and more plentifull feed for sheep so that each of them maintaine other and are the chiefest wealth of our Country The Wood-land fitter for grasse is maintained chiefly by feeding of Cattell yet well stored with Corne and Sheepe The Coast is fortunate in fish and hath many good Harbours whereof Lenn and Yarmouth be the mother Ports and of great traffique Wels and Blakeney next in estimation The whole County aboundeth with Rivers and pleasant Springs of which the Ouse is chiefest by whose plentifull Branches the Isle of Ely the Towns and Shires of Cambridge Huntington and the County of Suffolke vent and receive commodities The next is Hierus or Yere passing from Norwich to Yarmouth where it recâ—iveth the Bure comming from Aylsham both of them of great service of water carriages but very notable for their plenty of fish for some one man out of an hold upon the Bure hath drawne up ordinarily once a yeare between two Nets about five or six score bushels of fish at one draught The Waveney and the lesser Ouse are also Navigable and of great use The residue I omit 3 The People were anciently called ICENI as they also of Suffolke Cambridge-shire and Huntington-shire and supposed to be of them whom Caesar nameth Cenimagni Ptolemic Simeni some Tigeni Their manners were likely to be as the rest of the Britaines barbarous at those times as appeareth by Caesar and Tacitus Neither can I otherwise commend their Successours the Saxons for so also their owne Country-man Ethelwerd termeth them Since the entry of the Normans they have been counted civill and ingenious apt to good Letters adorning Religion with more Churchâ—s and Monasteries then any Shire of England and the Lawes and Seats of Justice for many ages with some excellent men from whom most of our chiefe Families and some of the greatest Nobility of the Kingdome have taken advancement And herein is Norfolke fortunate that as Crete boasted of an hundred Cities so may shee of an hundred Families of Gentlemen never yet that searching I can find attainted of high Treason How the government of this Country was about Caesars time is uncertaine but agreeable no doubt to the rest of the Britaines under some peculiar Toparch or Regulus as Tacitus termeth him The latter Romans held it by two Garrisons one at Gariannum neere Yarmouth the other at Branodunum now called Brancastre both of horse and commanded by the Comes Maritimi Tractus as Marcellinus calleth him termed after Comes Littoris Saxonici Upon the entry of the Saxons this County with Suffolke fell in the portion of the Angles and about the yeare 561. were together erected into a Kingdome by Vffa of whom the succeeding Kings were tituled Vffines But having suffred many Tempests of Fortune it was in yeare 870. utterly wasted and extinct by Hungar and Hubba the Danes who overthrew the vertuous King Edmund about Thetford and after martyred him at S. Edmundsbury Yet they did not long enjoy it for King Edward shortly recovered it from them and annexed it to his other Kingdomes The Danes notwithstanding inhabited abundantly in these parts so that many of our Townes were founded by them and a great part of our people and Gentry are risen out of their blood 4 This Kingdome of East Angles was after allotted to an Earledome of that name by William the Conquerour who made Radulph a Britaine marrying his kinswoman Ealâ—e thereof but gave the greatest parts of this County about Wimondham Keninghall Lenn Burneham Fulmerston c. to W. de Albany Pincernae and W. de Warranna Forrestario who to strengthen themselves according to the use of that time with the homage and service of many Tenants divided large portions of the same amongst their friends and followers so that most of the Manours and Lands in the parts aforesaid were in those dayes either mediatly or immediatly holden of one of them And as Norfolke and Suffolke were first united in a Kingdome then in an Earledome so they continued united in the Sheriffewicke till about the fifteenth yeare of Queene Elizabeth 5 The Townes here are commonly well built and populous three of them being of that worth and quality as no one Shire of England hath the like Norwich Lenn and Yarmouth to which for ancient reputation as having been a seat of the Kings of East-Angles I may adde Thetford knowne to Antoninus and elder ages by the name of Sitomagus when the other three were yet in their infancie and of no esteeme for I accept not the Relations of the Antiquitie and state of Norwich in the time of the Britaines and Saxons though Alexander Nevil hath well graced them Her very name abridgeth her Antiquitie as having no other in Hâ—stories but Norwich which is meere Saxon or Danish and signifieth the North-Towne Castle or winding of a River It seemeth to have risen out of the decay of her neighbour Venta now called Castor and as Master Cambden noteth not to have beene of marke before the entry of the Danes who in the yeare 1004. under Sweno their Captaine first sackt and then burn it even in her infancie Yet in the dayes of Edward the Confessor it recovered to 1220. Burgesses But maintaining the cause of Earle Radulph aforesaid against the Conquerour they
4 The Soyle for the generalitie is not very fruitfull yet it produceth such numbers of Cattle of such large proportion and such goodly heads and hornes as the whole Kingdome of Spaine doth scarce the like It is a Countrey replenished with all necessaries for the use of man yeelding without any great labour the Commoditie of Corne Flaxe Grasse Coales and such like The Sea also adding her blessing to the Land that the people of that Province want nothing that serves either for the sustenance of nature or the satietie of appetite They are plentifully furnished with all sorts of Fish Flesh and Fowles Their principall fuell is Coale and Turfe which they have in great abundance the Gentlemen reserving their woods very carefully as a beautie and principall ornament to their Mannors and houses And though it be farre from London the capitall Citie of this Kingdome yet doth it every yeare furnish her and many other parts of the Land besides with many thousands of Cattle bred in this Countrey giving thereby and otherwise a firme testimony to the world of the blessed abundance that it hath pleased God to enrich this noble Dukedome withall 5 This Counties ancient Inhabitants were the Brigantes of whom there is more mention in the description of Yorke-shire who by Claudius the Emperor were brought under the Romane subjection that so held and made it their Seat secured by their Garrisons as hath beene gathered as well by many Inscriptions found in walles and ancient monuments fixed in stones as by certain Altars erected in favour of their Emperours After the Romanes the Saxons brought it under their protection and held it for a part of their Northumbrian Kingdome till it was first made subjugate to the invasion of the Danes and then conquered by the victorious Normans whose posterities from thence are branched further into England 6 Places of Antiquitie or memorable note are these the Towne of Manchester so famous as well for the Market-place Church and Colledge as for the resort unto it for clothing was called Mancunium by Antonine the Emperour and was made a Fort and Station of the Romanes Riblechester which taketh the name from Rhibell a little River neere lithero though it be a small Towne yet by tradition hath beene called the richest Towne in Christendome and reported to have beene the Seat of the Romanes which the many Monuments of their Antiquities Statues peeces of Coyne and other severall Inscriptions digged up from time to time by the Inhabitants may give us sufficient perswasion to beleeve But the Shire-town is Lancaster more pleasant in situation then rich of Inhabitants built on the South of the River Lon and is the same Longovicum where as we find in the Notice Provinces a company of the Longovicarians under the Lieutenant Generall of Britaine lay The beautie of this Towne is in the Church Castle and Bridge her streets many and stretched farre in length Vnto this Towne King Edward the third granted a Maior and two Bailiffes which to this day are elected out of twelve Brethren assisted by twenty-foure Burgesses by whom it is yearely governed with the supply of two Chamberlaines a Recorder Town-Clerke and two Sergeants at Mace The elevation of whose Pole is in the degree of Latitude 54. and 58. scruples and her Longitude removed from the first West point unto the degree 17. and 40. scruples 7 This Countrey in divers places suffereth the force of many flowing tydes of the Sea by which after a sort it doth violently rent asunder one part of the Shire from the other as in Fourenesse where the Ocean being displeased that the shore should from thence shoot a maine way into the West hath not obstinately ceased from time to time to flash and mangle it and with his fell irruptions and boysterous tydes to devoure it Another thing there is not unworthy to be recommended to memory that in this Shire not farre from Fourenesse Fels the greatest standing water in all England called Winander-Mere lieth stretched out for the space of ten miles of wonderfull depth and all paved with stone in the bottome and along the Sea-side in many places may be seene heapes of sand upon which the people powre water untill it recover a saltish humour which they afterwards boyle with Turfes till it become white Salt 8 This Countrey as it is thus on the one side freed by the naturall resistance of the Sea from the force of Invasions so is it strengthned on the other by many Castles and fortified places that take away the opportunitie of making Roades and Incursions in the Countrey And as it was with the first that felt the furie of the Saxon crueltie so was it the last and longest that was subdued under the West-Saxon Monarchie 9 In this Province our noble Arthur who died laden with many trophies of honour is reported by Ninius to have put the Saxons to flight in a memorable battle neere Douglasse a little Brooke not farre from the Town of Wiggin But the attempts of warre as they are severall so they are uncertaine for they made not Duke Wade happy in this successe but returned him an unfortunate enterpriser in the Battle which he gave to Ardulph King of Northumberland at Billangho in the yeare 798. So were the events uncertaine in the Civill Wars of Yorke and Lancaster for by them was bred and brought forth that bloudy division and fatall strife of the Noble Houses that with variable successe to both parties for many yeares together molested the peace and quiet of the Land and defiled the earth with bloud in such violent manner that it exceeded the horrour of those Civill Warres in Rome that were betwixt Marius aud Sylla Pompey and Caesar Octavius and Antony or that of the two renowned Houses Valoys and Burbon that a long time troubled the State of France for in the division of these two Princely Families there were thirteene fields fought and three Kings of England one Prince of Wales twelve Dukes one Marques eighteene Earles one Vicount and three and twentie Barons besides Knights and Gentlemen lost their lives in the same Yet at last by the happy marriage of Henry the seventh King of England next heire to the House of Lancaster with Elizabeth daughter and heire to Edward the fourth of the House of Yorke the white and red Roses were conjoyned in the happy uniting of those two divided Families from whence our thrice renowned Soveraigne Lord King Iames by faire sequence and succession doth worthily enjoy the Diademe by the benefit of whose happy government this Countie Palatine of Lancaster is prosperous in her Name and Greatnesse 10 I find the remembrance of foure Religious houses that have beene founded within this County and since suppressed both faire for structure and building and rich for seat and situation namely Burstogh Whalleia Holland and Penwortham It is
fairest possessions do imitate the people of Lancashire both in their honest cariage good hous-keeping Howbeit the common sort of people both in their language and manners come nighest unto the Irish although they somwhat relish and savour of the qualities of the Norwegians 7 Things not worthy to be buried in the grave of oblivion are that this Iland in the midst thereof riseth up with hills standing very thicke amongst which the highest is called Sceafull from which upon a cleare and faire day a man may easily see three Kingdoms at once that is England Scotland Ireland This I le prohibits the customary manner of begging from doore to doore detesting the disorders as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall of neighbour-Nations And last not least that deservs to be committed to memory is that the womeÌ„ of this Countrey wheresoever they go out of their doors gird themselves about with the winding-sheet that they purpose to be buryed in to shew themselves mindefull of their mortalitie and such of them as are at any time condemned to die are sowed within a sack and flung from a rock into the sea 8 The whole I le is divided into two parts South and North whereof the one resembleth the Scotish in speech the other the Irish. It is defended by two Castles and hath seventeen Parishes five Market-Townes and many Villages ¶ A Table of the Townes Villages Castles Rivers and Havens within the I le of Man Alphabetically gathered A Kirk Andrew The point of Aire B Baladoul Balalough Kirk Balalough Balicaken Balisaly Abbey Balisaly Town Friry Bewmakan Kirk Bridge Kirk Brodon C Caltregh The Calfe of Man Castle Town Bay Kirk Christ. Kirk Christ. Chappell Clanmoy flu Cobbe Borne Corte Cranston D Dauby point Dauby Town Douglas point DOUGLAS towne Douglas haven E Egnes F Fleshik G Glan-Brow Glan-Cam I Kirk Jarman Jeorby point Saint Johns Chappell K Saint Katherins Chappel Kirk Kerbrey L The point Lang-nouse Laxi-Bay Laxi-point LAXI TOWNE Kirk Lennon Loughe M Kirk Magh haul Kirk Magh-hauls head Malarlough Kirk Mali. Kirk Migh-hil Kirk Migh-hill flu Saint Migh-hills Island Min-hugh Kirk Mortown The Mull-hills N Neb flu The Nunnery O Kirk Onkon P Kirk Patriark Kirk Patriark of the Peel PEEL-Town Peel-Castle Polt Bash. Port Earn Portell Morrey Portwick R Ramsey RAMSEY Town Ramsey haven RUSHIN Castle S Scarthlat Shellack point Snafeld Solbe mouth Solbe flu Spalork The Stack Kirk Stanton V Vark W Watch-hill The white Water Black Water Whetston THE ISLE OF MAN Exactly desribed and into several Parishshes diuided with euery Towne Village Baye Creke and Riuer therein conteyned The bordringe Coasts wherewith it is circulated in their Situations self and by the Compase accordiÌ„gly shewed with their true distance from euery place vnto this Island by a seuerall scale obserued IT is here very pertinent to the purpose to insert a small History of this Iland that the atchievemeÌ„ts heretofore had may not be utterly buried although they are waxen very old almost torn from remeÌ„brance by the teeth of Time It is confessed by all that the Britains held this Iland as they did all Britain But when the Nations from the North over flâ—wed these South parts like violent tempests it became subiect to the Scots Afterwards the Norwegians who did most hurt from the Northern sea by their manifold robberies made this Iland and the Heâ—rides to be their haunt and erected Lords and petty Kings in the same as is expressed in this Chronicle Written as is reported by the Monkes of the Abbey of Russin A Chronicle of the Kings of MAN ANno Dom 1â—65 Edward of blessed memory King of England departed this life and Harald the sonne of Godwyn succeeded him in the Kingdome against whom Harald Harfager King of Norway came into the field and fought a battle at Stainford bridge but the English obtaining the victory put them all to fâ—ight Out of which chase Godred surnamed Crovan the son of Harald the Black of Iseland came unto Godred the sonne of Syrric who reigned then in Man and honourably received him 2 The same yeer William the Bastard conquered Enggland and Godred the sonne of Syrric died his sonne Fingall succeeding him 3 An. 1066. Godred Crovan assembled a great Fleet and came to Man and fought with the people of the Land but received the worst and was overcome The second time renewing his forces and his Fleet he sayled into Man joyned battell with the Manksmen but was vanquished as before and driven out of the field Howbeit what he could not at first bring to passe with power in those two severall Onsets he afterward effected by policie For the third time gathering a great multitude together he arrived by night in the haven called Ramsey and hid three hundred men in a Wood which stood upon the hanging hollow brow of an hill called Sceafull The Sun being risen the Manksmen put their people in order of battle and with a violent charge encountred with Godred The sight was hot for a time and stood in a doubtfull suspense till those three hundred men starting out of the Ambush behinde their backs began to foyl the Manksmen put them to the worst and forced them to flie Who seeing themselves thus discomfited and finding no place of refuge left them to escape with pitifull lamentation submitted themselves unto Godred and besought him not to put to the sword such poore remainder of them as was left alive Godred having compassion on their calamities for he had been nursed for a time and brought up among them founded a retreat and prohibited his host any longer pursuit He being thus possessed of the I le of Man dyed in the Iland that is called Ile when he had reigned sixteen yeers He left behinde him three sonnes Lagman Harald and Olave 4 Lagman the eldest taking upon him the Kingdome reigned seven yeares His brother Harald rebelled against him a great while but at length was taken prisoner by Lagman who caused his members of generation to be cut off and his eyes to be put out of his head which crueltie this Lagman afterwards repenting gave over the Kingdom of his own accord and wearing the badge of the Lords Crosse took a journey to Ierusalem in which he died 5 An. 1075. all the Lords and Nobles of the Ilands hearing of the death of Lagman dispatched Ambassadours to Murecard Oâ—brien King of Ireland and requested that he would send some worthy and industrious man of the Blood Royall to be their King till Olave the son of Godred came to full age The King yeelding to their request sent one Dopnald the son of Tade and charged him to govern the Kingdome which by right belonged to another with lenitie and gentlenesse But after he was come to the Crowne forgetting or not weighing the charge that his Lord and Master had given him swayed his place with great tyrannie committing many outrages and cruelties and so
the Disciple of Elvodugus doth tell and their own Histories of Nemethus and Delas besides Cisnerus and others doe shew who were first knowne by the name of Scots as is gathered out of Porphyry alledged by S. Ierome in the Raigne of Aurelianus the Emperour Gildas calleth them the Irish Spoilers Giraldus A Scotish Nation dâ—scended from Ireland which in regard of them by Eginhardus is termed The Ile of Scots by Beda The I le inhâ—bited by the Scots and by other Historians Scotland the great as their seat in Britaine was called Scotland the lesse 8 These when the Romane Empire was farre in the wane burst into Britaine under Reuda their Captaine who entring amitie with the Picts possessed the North part of the Iland and assisted them against the Britaines then ready to fall when the Romanes were gone But these afterward entertaining dissensions amongst themselves put the hazard of their estates on the tryall and chance of one dayes battell fought betwixt them in the yeere of Salvation 740. wherein the Picts not onely lost their lives but soone after even their very name also and Fortune crowning the Scots with victory advanced their Kingdome unto such fame and strength that the same hath long continued without any absolute Conquest or surprise against the assaults of whatsoever enemies 9 Scotlands South part in Galloway washed with the water of Solway Bay toucheth the degree 56. of Latitude and thence inbosoming many Loughes and In-lets upon the East and West extendeth it selfe unto the degree 60. and 30. minutes whose Longitude is likewise laid betwixt the degree 13. and 19. and the same growne very narrow being so neere the North-Pole as lying directly under the hindermost Stars of the Greater Beare 10 The whole Kingdome is divided into two parts by the great River Tay the South whereof is the more populous and more beautified in manners riches and civilitiâ—â— the North more rude retaining the customes of the Wild-Irish the ancient Scot in whose severall Territories these Counties ensuing are contained  South  North. Teifidale Galloway Stirling Loqunbreo Buquhan Merch. Carricke Fife Braidalbin Murrey Laudien Kyle Strathern Perth Rosse Liddesdale Cunningham Menteith Athol Sutherland Eskedale Arran Argile Augâ—is Cathanes Annandale Cluidesdale Cantire Merns Strathnavern Niddesdale Lennox Lorne Mar.  THE KINGDOME OF SCOTLAND Amongst the things worthy of note of Antiquitie in this Kingdome most memorable was that Fortification drawn from Abercorne upon the Frith of Edenborough unto Alcluyd now Dunbritton opening upon the West Sea where Iulius Agricola set the limit of the Romane Empire past which saith Tacitus there was not other bounds of Britaine to be sought for and that here the second Legion Augusta and the twentieth Legion Victrix built a part of the Wall certaine Inscriptions there digged up and reserved at Dunloyr and Cader doe witnesse as also an ancient coped Monument of an high and round compasse which as some thinke was a Temple consecrated unto the god Terminus others a Trophey raised by Carausius who fortified this Wall with seven Castles as Ninius doth declare 12 At this place began the great and darke Wood Caledonia famous for the wilde white Buls that therein were bred whose Manes were Lion-like thicke and curled of nature fierce and cruell and so hatefull to mankinde that they abhorred whatsoever was by them handled or breathed upon these Woods stretched farre and wide with many turnings darke shades and dreadfull dens and so famous in the Romane Writers that they often used that name for all Britaine whose inhabitants were the last in this Iland that yeelded their necks to the yoake of subjection as shall appeare in our following Story 13 Ninius a Britaine is recorded to have converted the South-Picts unto the Faith of Christ in the Raigne of Theodosius the younger and the Church in Galloway bearing his name doth witnesse it so likewise in the same age Palladius sent from Pope Coelestine becamâ— an Apostle unto the Scots whose reliques lay enshrined at Fordon in Mernis as was verily supposed but that Christianitie had been formerly planted in this uttermost Province is testified by Tertullian in saying the Britaines had embraced the faith further then the Romans had power to â—ollow or persecute them whereupon Peter Monke of Clun in Spaine concludeth their conversion to be more ancient then the Southern Britaines 14 But touching things observable for the present surely admirable is the report of the plentie of Cattle Fish and Fowle there abiding their Neat but little yet many in number Fish so plentifull that men in some places for delight on horse-backe hunt Salmons with Speares and a certaine Fowle which some call Soland Geese spreading so thicke in the Aire that they even darken the Sunnes light of whose flesh feathers and oyle the Inhabitants in some parts make great use and gaine yea and even of Fishes brought by them abundant provision for dyet as also of the sticks brought to make their nests plentifull provision for fewell 15 With these as of wonders I might speake of the natures of those two famous Loughes Lomund and Nessa the latter whereof never freezeth in Winter though never so extreame and the waters of the other most raging in the fairest and calmest weather wherein also floateth an Iland that removeth from place to place as the winde forceth her spongeous and unfastened body In Buquhan upon the banks of Ratra is a Well whose trickling drops turne in Pyramidy-wise into hard stone and another neere Edenborough that floateth with Bitumen In Dee and Done besides the admired plentie of Salmons is found a Shell-fish called the Horse-muskell wherein Pearles are engendred most precious for Physicke and some of them so Orient that they give not place to the choisest 16 No lesse strange then any the fore-mentioned waters but more lamentable is the remembrance of the great inundation hapning by the sudden rising of Tay which bare away the Walles and Towne of Berth and with it the Cradle and young son of King William into the Sea wherein the Royall Infant with many others perished the King and his Courtiers hardly escaping the danger with life The â—uine of this Towne raised another more famous and more commodiously seated even Perth since called Saint Iohns-Towne 17 Ilands and Inlets yeelding both beautie and subjection to this Scottish Kingdome are the Westerne the Orknayes and the Shetlands reckoned to be above three hundred in number their Inhabitants for the most part using the frugalitie of the ancient Scot. 18 The Westerne lying scattered in the Deucalidonian Sea were anciently ruled by a king of their owne whose maintenance was out of their common Coffers and the Regall authoritie never continued in Lineall succession for to prevent that their Kings were not permitted to have wives of their owne but might by their Lawes accompany with other mens as the like Law was in the other parts of Scotland that the Virginitie of all new wives should be
A PROSPECT OF THE MOST FAMOUS Parts of the World VIZ. ASIA 3 AFFRICA 5 EVROPE 7 AMERICA 9 WITH These Kingdomes therein contained Grecia 11 Roman Empire 13 Germanie 15 Bohemia 17 France 19 Belgia 21 Spaine 23 Italie 25 Hungarie 27 Denmarke 29 Poland 31 Persia 33 Turkish Empire 35 Kingdome of China 37 Tartaria 39 Sommer Ilands 41 Civill Warres in England Wales and Ireland You shall find placed in the beginning of the second Book marked with these *** and 5 TOGETHER VVith all the Provinces Counties and Shires contained in that large THEATOR of Great BRITTAINES Empire Performed BY JOHN SPEED LONDON Printed by Iohn Legatt for William Humble and are to be sold at his Shop in Popes-head Pallace 1646. ¶ The generall Description of the World HEaven was too long a reach for man to recover at one steppe And therefore God first placed him upon the earth that he might for a time contemplate upon his inferiour workes magnifie in them his Creator and receive here a hope of a fuller blisse which by degrees he should at last enjoy in his place of rest For this end was the lower world created in the beginning out of a rude masse which before had no forme And that it might be made habitable the Lord separated the dry land from the waters upon the third day Yet so as still they make but one Globe whose Center is the same with the middle world and is the point and rest as it were of all heavie bodies which naturally apply themselves to it and there are supported by their owne weight and equall poyze 2 It hath seemed incredible to such as measure the wonders of God by mans wisdome that this massie part of the world should subsist by it selfe not borne up by any outward prop incompast onely with subtile and fleeting ayre such as can neither helpe to sustaine nor resist the fall could the earth be moved from her due place But the wonder will cease if we remember that the Lord sitteth upon the circle of the earth Isa. 40. He set it upon her foundations so that it shall never move He covered it with the deepe as with a Garment The waters would stand above the mountains but at his rebuke they fled Yet he set them a bound which they should not passe Psal. 104. 3 Thus ordered by divine providence the Earth and Sea compose themselves into a Sphericall figure as is here described And is caused by the proper inclination of each part which being heavie fals from every point of the circumference and claps about the center there settles as neer as it may towards his place of rest We may illustrate both the figure and situation by a familiar similitude to an ingenious apprehension Suppose we a knot to be knit in the midst of a cord that hath many ends and those to be delivered to sundry men of equall strength to be drawne severall waies round from every part above and below and on each side questionlesse whilest every man drawes in the boes of the knots it must needs become round and whilst they continue to pluck with equall strength it must rest immoveable in the middle betwixt them since every strength that would destroy hath a strength equall to resist it So it is in the bosome of the earth where every part meets upon equall priviledges of nature nor can any passe farther then the center to destroy this compacted figure for it must meet there with a body that will oppose it Or if not yet could it not passe since every motion from the middle were to ascend which Nature will not permit in a body of weight as the earth is 4 Now though in a Sphere every crosse line which way soever drawne if it runne through the middle must needs be of equall quantity and therefore admits no difference of length or bâ—edth yet the Geographers for their purpose have conceived and but conceived a Longitude and Latitude upon the earth The Longitude they reckon from the first Meridian in the Azores and so Eastward round number the degrees upon the Aequator The Latitude from the Aequator to each Pole and number the degrees upon the outward Meridionall circle This inkling may suffice to instruct the ignorant in the search of any place that shall be hereafter mentioned in my Discourse 5 The compasse of the whole is cast by our latest and most learned to be 216000. English miles which though none ever yet so paced as to measure them by the foote yet let not the ignorant reject this account since the rule by which they are led cannot faile For we see by continuall experience that the Sunne for every degree in the Heavens gaines sixtie miles upon earth towards his circuit round and after 360. degrees returneth to the same point in respect of us as before it was Repeat the number of sixtie so oft and you will finde the account just And so by proportion of the Circumference to the Diameter which is triplu sesqui septima the same which 22. hath to 7. we may judge like wise of the earths thicknesse to the Center The whole Diameter must by rule be somewhat lesser then a third part of the circle that in proportion to 216000. will be 6872. halfe the number will reach the middle of the world and that is 3436. In this report both of the quantitie and forme of the earth we must not require such exactnesse as cannot vary a hairs bredth for we see that the mountains of the earth and often times the waves of the Sea make the superficies unequall It will be sufficient if there be no difference sensible to be reckoned in so great a balke For let us rudely hew a ball out of a rough stone still it is a ball though not so smooth as one of Crystall Or suffer a mote to fall upon a Sphaere of glasse it changeth not its figure farre lesse are the mountaines which we see in respect of the whole lumpe For other rules or termes Geographicall I referre thee to a peculiar tract that will afford me more roome and time 6 When the earth and sea were thus prepared with a due figure a just quantitie and convenient seate both in respect of the heavens and themselves Nature began at command of the most High to use her art and to make it a fit dwelling place for the image of God for so was man created and so indeed was the earth no other then the picture of heaven The ground brought forth her plants and fruits the skies were filled with the fowle of the ayre the waters yeelded their fish and the field their cattle No sooner his house was thus furnisht but man enters upon his possessions the sixth day And that shall be our tract to find out the worlds first Inhabitants where it was peopled in the beginning and how it was over-spread with Countries and Nations as now it is 7 In the first age there was little need of
scarce is it inhabited but toward the Sea-side and that by a base and abject people such as are both lazy in their life and odious Idolaters in their Religions For the most part Mahumetans 8 Let my first division of this Asia the lesse be into two Regions of these one hath the particular appellation of Asia propria and containes the severall Regions of 1 Caria 2 Ionia 3 Doris 4 Aeolis Phrygia 5 Lydia 6 Minor 7 and Maior The other hath no one name as I find among Geographers but is knowne by her Provinces of 1 Cilicia 2 Pamphilia 3 Lycia 4 Bythinia 5 Pontus 6 Paphlagonia 7 Galatia 8 Cappadocia 9 Lycaonia 10 Pisidia and 11 Armenia minor 9 Asia propria was the scene of many noble actions much celebrated among our Historians First in Caria stood the Citie Mindum upon which Diogenes brake his jest that the Citizens should take heed lest it run out at her gates And Halicarnassus the birth-place of Dionysius and Herodotus and of this was Artemisia Queene that erected the miraculous Monument in honour of her husband Mausolus The second Province is Ionia and here stood Miletum where Paul made his Oration to the Elders of Ephesus and here Ephesus it selfe the starre of Asia that as well for her Religion as her miraculous Temple set the world at a gaze upon her It was raised in the middle of the Citie modelled out by Ctesiphon but was 2â—0 yeares in building and was ordered in such a ground that no earth-quake should move it it was 425. foot long and 220. broad and had an hundred twenty seven pillars given by so many severall Kings saith Vadianus whereof twenty seven were most curiously graven all the rest of Marble polished In this Citie Saint Iohn the Evangelist is said to have gone downe into his grave alive there be who yet question his death and Irenaeus reports that he lived in Traians time This with the third and fourth Provinces of Doris and Aeolis were onely accounted Greeks the other Nations of Asia were called Barbarians 5 Lydia was the fifth named in our Division and in her are many Cities which we have mentioned in Scripture and are common among other Writers Of these the chiefe are Laodicea Thyatira Philadelphia Sardis where Croesus kept his Court and Pergamus the seat of Attalus that made the Romanes his heire and where Galen the great Physician was borne and lived 140. years 6 The first was Phrygia minor it is called Troas by the Inhabitants and those are now Greeks Turks Arabians heretofore they were the ancient Troians that gave Homer his subject for his admired Poeme Here is that Adramittium named in the Acts and Traianopolis and the Mount Tmolus that sends down a River into Lydia with abundance of gold and silver And lastly the Mount Ada famous for the judgement of Paris past upon the 3 goddesses 7 The last was Phrygia maior and on this was Gordion the very town where Gordius hampered his plow-tacklings in such a knot that none might unty but he that should possesse the Monarchie of the world and indeed it proved true enough in Alexander the great Another was Midaium where Midas sonne to this Gordius turned all to gold with a touch A third Colosse the place of the Colossians to whom Saint Paul directs an Epistle And all these were contained within the compasse of 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 the name of Asia propriâ— ASIA with the Islands adioyning described the atire of the people Townes of importance all of them newly augmented by I. S. Ano. Dom 1626 11 Hitherto our Tract hath beene of Asia the lesse or Anatolia It resteth that we proceed to Asia Maior which lyeth remote from Europe toward the East And of this we can make no large description in so small a scantling we will onely marke out the Provinces and referre my Reader to more particular Relation in our severall Maps that contain the Turkish Empire Tartaria Persia and China all Kingdomes of Asia the great The parts as for the present we will divide it are thâ—se 1 Syria 2 Palestina 3 Armenia Maior 4 Arabia triplex 5 Media 6 Assyria 7 Mesopotamia 8 Persia 9 Chaldea 10 Parthia 11 Hircania 12 Tartaria 13 China 14 India 12 Syria is the first and hath in it the Provinces of Phaenicia Caelosyria and Syrophaenicia In Phaenicia was Tyre Sidon Sarepta and Ptolomais where two Kings of England have laid their siege Richard and Edward the first In Caelosyria stands Hieropolis and Damascus Aleppo Tripolis c. 2 The second Palestina which Ptolemy reckons into Syria It is in length 200. miles in bredth not above 50. It contained the Provinces of Samaria Idumaea Judaea where Ierusalem was not far thence Bethlehem Galilaea both the higher called Galilaea Gentium and lower and in this was Nazareth Mount Tabor where Christ was transfigured 3 The third is Armenia Maior or Turkomania In this was Colchus wheÌ„ce Iason fetcht his golden fleece Now it is inhabited by Turks 4 Arabia is the fourth and that had three parts Arabia desorta where the children of Israel were fed with Manna forty years Arabia petrosa where Mount Sinai was and the Law given The last Arabia faelix counted the fruitfullest Countrey in the world In this Arabia is the Citie Medina where Mahumet is intombed in an iron Chest supported onely by a roofe of Adamant without other art to keepe it from falling to the ground 5 The fifth Media it was once a large Empire and one of the first The fruits of the Countrey are said to be alwaies green 6 The sixth Assyria a very pleasant and temperate Countrey and here was the Citie Ninivie whither Ionas was sent 7 The seventh Mesopotamia in whose lower part Chaldaea stood as our latest Writers affirme and Babylonia 8 The eighth Persia a mighty Empire governed by a Sophy The people are Mahumetanes yet differ somewhat from the Turkes Their language passeth currant through the whole Easterne world The Metropolitane is Persepolis 9 The ninth Chaldaea often mentioned in the Scripture here was the fifth Sibyl called Erythraea that prophesied of Christ. 10 The tenth Parthia a Province of note for its continuall hostilitie with Rome and excellent Archery for the Inhabitants used their Bow with as much dexterity in their retreat as in the battaile and by that means oft times won advantage upon the enemie by their flight 11 Hircania the eleventh an illustrious Countrey and hath many Cities of note abounds with wine and hony 12 Tartaria called heretofore Scythia the Inhabitants Scythians and before that Magoziâ—â— from Magog the son of Iapheth that first inhabited these parts It was once possessed by the Amazons a Nation of women after their dissolution came the Scythians among whom Tomyris is innobled by Iustine for her victory over Cyrus Vpon them came the Goths and those were driven out by the Tartars which began their Empire 1187. so Maginus It is a large Countrey and the people
Horses as men and women of excellent feature For the studie of Arts for sinceritie in Religion and what ever else God hath pleased to blesse his Church with from the beginning 6 She wants nothing but what she may well spare wilde Beasts which cause Deserts in the parts where they breed hot Spices which fit not our temper and rather corrupt our manners then mend our dyet precious jewels and the like which have brought in a degree of vaine and uselesse pride not knowne before by our Predecessors yet too of gold silver and other commodious metals she hath her portion And in briefe is of a very prosperous temper yet of so strange varietie that it is admirable to thinke that there is no place in this quarter but is fit for any man to live in Insomuch as every corner is inhabited as is confirmed by our later Travellers though heretofore it hath been questioned by reason of the extreame cold toward the Pole This in generall 7 In her Division we will beginne from her Westerne parts that lye towards the first Meridian of Longitude and so on till we come to her Easterne limits which joyns her to Asia The order is 1 Spaine 2 France 3 Belgia 4 Germany 5 Italie 6 Denmarke 7 Hungarie 8 Polonie 9 Slavonia 10 Greece 11 Dacia 12 Norwegia 13 Suevia 14 Muscovia 8 Every least Region of Europe merits a peculiar Description at large and shal in its turn partake of my pains such as it is In the meane time I will here instruct my Reader in the generall knowledge of each and direct him principally to their situation that be may with ease find their propinquitie and distance in respect of each other which cannot be so aptly exprest in their severall Maps nor so easily scanned as in this which presents to his eye all at one view 9 Spaine is the first and the amplest Region of Europe For in bredth it numbreth 10000. stadia saith Appianus and little lesse as it seemeth in length The compasse is reckoned by us to be 1890. English miles It is begirt on every side with Seas unlesse on the Easterne and there it is joyned to France by a kinde of Isthmus when the Pyrenaean Mountaines crosse from one Sea to the other and set the limits to both Kingdomes On the West it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean on the North with the Cantabrick and on the South with the fretum Herculeum Southeast with the Mediterraneum Till within this 800. yeares it continued mangled and broken by many turnes of Fortune Since it hath felt varietie enough now it is wholly subject to one Monarch though it yet carry the name of three Kingdomes Aragon Castile and Portugall The Land yeelds all sorts of Wines Sugar Fruits Graine Oyles Metals especially Gold and Silver It is fertile enough for the Inhabitants For indeed they are not many nor have they so great Cities as there are in other Regions in Europe Besides the conditions of those for the most part are base The meanest proud the best superstitious and hypocrites most of them lascivious Give them their owne they are good Souldiers not so much for their valour in performing as patience to endure labours hunger thirst and by this means oft-times weary out an enemy rather then conquer him 10 France the second Region of Europe beginneth from the West at the Pyrenean Mountaines and is bounded on the East with Germany on the North with our English Seas and South-ward with the MediterraneuÌ„ South-east with the Alpes which divide it from Italie It was once tributarie to Rome as most of these parts besides and had its division into Provinces as they pleased Now the chiefe are Loraigne Burgundie Savoy and these have their free Princes the rest are Normanie Brittanie Berry Aquitane Picardie Poictou Languedock Aniow Gascoine Provenue Compagne and many more The Countrey is very fruitfull and cals all her neighbouring Nations to her for Traffique Their speciall Commodities are Wine Corne and Salt Well peopled and hath very many illustrious Cities But the Inhabitants are naturally light in their carriage almost Counter-point to the Spaniard yet of great fame both in learning and warres Commended by all strangers for compleat Courtship 11 Belgia hath France on the South on the North Denmarke on the East Germany and the maine Ocean on the West It is knowne best with us by the name of Low Countries or Netherlands The compasse of it is about a thousand miles It is divided into 17. Provinces And of these foure are Dukedomes seven Earledomes five Baronies and one Marqueship The Dukedomes are 1 Brabant and in this is Autwerp 2 Luicke 3 Lutzenburg here stands the vast Forrest of Ardenna 4 Gelderland The Earledomes 1 Flanders 2 Artois 3 Hainolt 4 Holland 5 Zealand 6 Zutphen 7 and Hamme The Baronies 1 Freizland 2 Vltrecke 3 Mechlin 4 Overissell 5 Groveling The Marqueship is that of the holy Empire The Land is good and affordeth great store of Butter Cheese and breeds Oxen of incredible bignesse and weight The people too are very industrious and excellent Mechanicks The men commonly are of a goodly portraiture yet of more same for their warres then their valour but are forced to maintain their liberty by the Sword good Sea-men indeed and in that they bear some sway Their Governours are called the States of the Low-Countries The Generall of their Forces is the Prince of Orange 12 Germany lyeth Eastward from Belgia and on her owne East is bounded with Hungarie and Polonia and the River Vistula on the North with the Germane Ocean and on the South with the Alpes that divide her from Italy In the middle is situaâ—ed the Kingdom of Bohemia compassed with the Sylva Hyrcinia and in this stands Prage where the Emperour commonly keepes his Court. And comprehends many Provinces of note Saxony Brandenberge Pomerania Bavaria Sleâ—ia Franconia Austria Helvetia East-Friezland Westphalia Cleveland Alsatia EVROP and the cheife Cities contaned therin described with the habits of most Kingdoms now in vse By Io Speed 〈…〉 1626. Brunswicke and Hassia It hath now the name of the Empire as once Rome had but it comes farre short of her in glory The right to it descends not by succession but by choyce of six Electors Arch-bishops of Triers Mâ—nts and Cullen Count Palatine of Rhene Duke of Saxonie and Marquesse Brandenberge In case of equality the King of Bohemia hath a suffrage which carries it It is a rich Countrey in Corne Wine Fruits Mines and hath in it healthfull Bathes The people warlike and ingenious for the invention of many usefull implements 13 Italy hath Germany on the North divided by the Alpes on the South the Mediterraneum on the East the Adriatique Sea and on the West Marc Tyrrenum In length it is 1010. miles and in the broadest place 420. It was once intirely one Now it is divided into many States and Provinces The chiefe are the Kingdome of Naples the Territorie of Rome Lumbardy
hardened like marble It is a rich Countrey as wel for gold as other commodities of worth The Rivers are fed with Snow that fals from the tops of high mountains The people are of large stature and very valiant The chiefe City is Saint Iames where a Colony of Spaniards keep hold And thus we are travelled from the Basis to the very Pyris at the South America The utmost point of it is called Caput victoria from Magellanus Ship The rest must be performed by Sea Our best course will be from the East Atlantick Ocean round by the Magellanick Straights into the Pacifick Sea For within this compasse lyeth all the Ilands that belong to this new World and those were my second part in the generall division of the whole Hemisphere 28 The Ilands of America in the Atlantick Ocean are 1 Margarita not farre from Castella del oro 〈◊〉 very barren in provision for victuals but exceeds in plenty of precious stones of the greatest value And so doth her neighbour 2 Cubagna 3 Trinidado stored with Tobacco 4 Bacalaes over against Terra Laboratoris 5 Boriquen Northward from Guiana Her principall Cities are St. Iolas and Port Rico ruined by our Earle of Cumberland 1â—97 6 Iamaica spoyled by the Spaniards cruelty of most of her Natives Insomuch that the mothers strangled their babes in their wombe to prevent their servitude under so hard a Master as the Spanish Governour 7 Laba a rich I le In this there is a Bishops Sea called St. Ingo 8 Lucaiae insulae in number 4â—0 and is best commended for the beauty of her women 9 Barmudae many in number discovered by Sir Thomas Summâ—rs and thence have the name of Summer Islands possest by a plantation of English and agreeth well with their temper â—0 Hispaniola or Haitie the first that was described by Columbus in the beginning of his attempt An excellent Iland for temper of ayre fertilitie of soyle rich Mines Amber Suger and Roots medicinall One of the chiefe Townes in Domingo ransackt by Sir Francis Drake 1585. The rest are St. Isabella St. Thome St. Iolius c. 11 â—here are a rank of Ilands neer the Basis of the South America that are called Insulae Caralum or Canibalorum part of them are Canibals and wild people yet they yeeld commodities especially the Guiacum or lignum Sanctum 19 The Ilands of America on the West in the Pacifick Sea are not many of much account 1 The chiefe is Califormia an Iland of about 500. leagues from the North Cape Mendocino to the South S. Lucas which enters a little within the Tropick of Cancer 2 Insulae Salomonis supposed by some to be the Land of Ophir 3 Insulae Latronum named from the Natives theft who stole Magellanus Cockboat when he first entred it The Description of GRAECIA GREECE is divided from Italy but by a short cut of the Adriaticke sea Each is so placed in Contra-view of the other as if she were ordered to overlooke her neighbours actions And so indeed there hath beene continually a mutuall emulation betwixt the two flourishing Nations which have either in turnes possest or at once divided the Empire of our Christian world 2 How ever now she lieth dejected and groanes under a miserable servitude yet once she had as well the preheminence of Rome in glory as the precedence in time For to say truth she was the wisest of any people that were not inlightned with the knowledge of that great mystery she set a patterne for government to all her succeeding ages and in briefe she was the mistresse almost of all Sciences some there are which in a strict account will accept none but the Mathematikes And yet too though those without doubt owe their being to the Chaldeans and Aegyptians sure I am that even in them she bred some of the most famous Artists that ever the world had Euclide may be my proofe In Philosophie Socrates Plato and our great Aristotle In Oratory Demosthenes Aeschines and Isocrates In Historiographic Xenophon Thucidides Plutarch and Herodotus In Poesie Hesiod Homer Sophocles and Aristophanes In State-policy the wisest Solon of Athens and Lycurgus of Lacedemonia In Militarie affaires Themistocles Miltiades and the great Alexander and infinite others which had all past their times and Greece almost sunke in her luster before the name of Rome was heard of almost in her Territories 3 She was at first but a small parcell of this quarter till by her prowesse she grew on upon her neighbouring Countries and enlarged her dominions through all Macedonia Peloponnesus Epirus the Aegean Ilands and Thrace and besides sent forth Colonies into other parts as well of Asia and Africa as of Europe whereof some retaine the Greeke names to this day Her selfe enjoyed the liberty for a long time which the first Inhabitants tooke to themselves and felt not the burden of a tributary nation till the time of the Persian Cyrus He first brought her under After him Xerxâ—s and other of the Kings of Persia which held it till it was recovered by Philip King of Macedonia and from him it fell to Alexander the great who first tooke up his Greeke Monarchie and at his death in the division delivered this with the rest to his successors in the Kingdome of Macedonia and so it continued untill their last Perseus in whose time it fell into the power of the Romans 4 But when that Empire too had its fate to be severed by Constantine the great into the East and West the Greeks again put in for a part and were for a time rulers of the East till they were successively over-run by the Goths Bulgarians Saracens and Turks under whom to this day the poore wretches suffer continuall persecution for the name of Christ and are scarce permitted by that great Tyrant meanes of learning to know the Name for which they suffer 5 This Religion was first called Helles from Hello the sonne of Deucalion and Pyrrha and in after-times tooke the name of Graecia from Graecus the sonne of Cecrops and King then of that part onely which was called Attica For when there were many States which were ordered by their peculiar Princes But when once they were all joyned into a Monarchie the whole retained the name of that part which was accounted most famous and the Inhabitants in their stories generally called Graecians though sometimes by the like Synecdoche Achaei Achivi Argivi Danai Delopes Dores Dryopes Hellenes Iones Myrmidones and Pelasgi 6 The bounds of Greece have beene severally set as her government hath beene either enlarged by her owne valour or impaired by a forraine enemy But as she is now taken by Geographers her marke on the East is the Aegean Sea on the West the Adriaticke which severs her from Italy on the North the Mountaine Haemus which is reported though falsly to be of such heighth that from the toppe a man may descrie Seas foure severall wayes and on the South the Mediterranean Ionium Seas 7
their loynes had not Fortune lulled them in her owne lappe and delivered them by meere chance into the hands of one Faustulus the Kings Shepheard when they were thus found the best Writers afford them no better Nurse then the Shepheards wife a knowne Strumpet who for her insatiate lust was called Lupa and might perhaps occasion the fable of the She wolfe She suckled them with no choycer milke then she did her own home-spoone brats nor were they bred under Faustulus to any better fortune then the Sheep-hook yet no sooner the yonkers were start up to the knowledge of their true birth but they stript themselves out of their disguise revenged their mothers death upon their usurping uncle Aemilius Sylvius restored the Latine Kingdome to the rightfull Numitor and erected a new Empire for their owne posteritie 2 These were the progenie of Aeneas who arrived here from the Troiane warre and made love to Lavinia daughter to Latinus King of the Laurentini The great combate betwixt him and Turnus the Rutilian grew upon no other terms then for her faire lookes which he could not nor did he peaceably enjoy till he had vanquished his corrivall and then he soone fastned himselfe in the right to that Kingdome and not long after possest it about the yeare of the world two thousand seven hundred eighty seven It would not be much to our purpose to lead you downe steppe by steppe through the succession till we come to Romulus All before him were before this Empire had being and therefore out-reach the limme of my story yet this in briefe we may recount here that he was the 17. from Aeneas and founded Rome in the yeare 3198. 3 The plot-forme was first cast in a figure of a quadrangle upon the mons Palatinus for the other sixe noted hils were not then taken in but added in after ages by their severall Kings It was begunne it seemes but slight and the wals raised not very high when Rhemus could skip them over in contempt of his brothers poore enterprise but the mock cost him his life he was slaine by Romulus and he now left the sole founder to give name to this new building 4 Romulus then is their first King and takes upon him the government of such discontented and masterlesse young Shepheards as he had raked together to people his Common-wealth a crue so scorned of their neighbours that their daughters denied to joyne in marriage with such a refuse of men so that by this means this up-start Nation was like to sink in the birth for meere want of issue to continue their succession And without doubt themselves had seene their last man borne had not their own wit bested them more then the womens love For when they saw their worth was not sufficient to wooe fairly with effect they proclaimed a day for solemne sports which they presumed and rightly too would call in their borderers of both sex and for that purpose had made provision of strength to force the women to their lust whom they could not intice to their lawfull embraces The plot held and the Sabines beare the name to have suffred most in that brutish treacherie yet others it seemes had their part too in the injurie and joyntly beset them round with strong enemies which the Romanes notwithstanding shook off with that ease and undaunted courage that the rest were glad at last to yeeld them truce for their own quiet and assist them too in their insuing Conquests 5 The Citie at this time was not above two miles in circuit the Inhabitants not much above the proportion of that little ground till Romulus had built an Asylum a Refuge for debucht people where the servant might secure himselfe from his master the murderer from his magistrate the debtor from his arrest and each fault from its punishment and then he soone called in incredible swarmes such as they were of Latines Tuscaines Troians Arcadians and made up a Miscellany of people each brought in the proper sinnes of his owne Countrey have there left them as a testimony of their ancestors to this day 6 This policy might seeme good at first to make up his number For who else but such would leave a settled state though meane in a well ordered Kingdome to apply himselfe to novelties of so uncertaine event But in a few yeares their King found that there was more need of a Pistrinum to correct then an Asylum to shelter his offenders and therefore was forced to make settled lawes for his Common-wealth and cull out a certaine number of the best ordered to assist him with their counsell and see execution duly performed upon the rest These he called Patres or Senatores and were at first not above one hundred chosen out of the elder wealthier and gravest Citizens who were either called Patricii for that they had most of them many children or Patroni as being the Patrons of the Plebeii or poorer sort which were therefore oft-times called Clientes as having no businesse of action in the Common-wealth scarce so much as to require their owne right unlesse under the protection of some one or other of the Patricii yet afterward both the number of Senators was increased to 200. and at last 300. and the Plebeii too in time had the priviledge to be elected into their society 7 No sooner Romulus had thus set the forme but while he was yet in speech to the people at a set assembly a tempest rose the skies darkened and a trick was found to juggle him cleane out of their sight as if at this instant he had beene wrapt into the heavens He past not it seemes to lose his life so that he might gaine the opinion of a god For so the Romanes beleeved and it was confirmed by one Proculus who pretended to have seene him after his change and received a charge from his deitie that he should be thence-forward honoured in Rome as her tutelare In briefe the more likely surmise of his manner of death is that in the storme he was cut in pieces by some of his Senators who had either suffered under his tyranny or at least had hope to raise themselves by his fall 8 Their second King was Numa Pompilius religious in his kind beyond all others and ordained in Rome a set forme to worship their gods invested Priests and Sooth-sayers to performe their rites and foretell things to come committed the Vestall fire to virgins to be kept as a perpetuall watch over the Empire in an emulation to the bright starres of heaven which were never extinguisht and in briefe civilized the people so far as they began now and scarce till now to have a sense of morall goodnesse a moderate love to themselves mixt with some equitie towards others 9 Their third Tullus Hostilius stirred them up first with the desire of true honour and inabled them by martiall discipline to provoke the Albanes a Nation then of long standing and great fame
likewise worshipped for a God by the name of Mannus The same account is rendred for Teutonia from Teuto a Captaine of the Germanes and their ninth from Tuisco Vnder these they continued till the Romanes entry after their Conquest over the Gals for whose likenesse to them both in feature and colour in goodly portraiture and carriage of their wars they were from that time called Germany as if brothers to the Gaules Yet there are two which compound the name of the Teutonike words Gar or Ger which signifieth all or wholly and man which retaines with us its prime signification of Man as if they were all men to the proofe or as others interpret as if they were a mixt Nation of all sorts of men from severall Countries 5 But this last agrees not with the conjecture of some Geographers that Germany hath not changed her Inhabitants since she was first possest quoniam non est verisimile saith one aliquos Asiâ aut Africâ aut quidem Italiâ relicta Germaniam pettisse terris informem Coelo asperam cultu tristem aspectúque minimè nisi indigenis gratam And this indeed differs not much from the report of Mela Tacitus other ancient Writers But the reason I hold not good for howsoever it might be true in their times of some and the most part perhaps of Germany as it was then limited that it was sylvis horrida paludibus faeda et fluviorum cursibus praepedita montium anfractibus exasperata ob idque maximè invia yet now she hath changed her hue and by the help of good husbandry is become so fertile and pleasant by the large additions to her Territories in these our after ages is growne so populous that she vayles not to France Spaine or Italy it selfe saith Quadus 6 By her first Geographers she was limited on the West with the River Rhene on the east with Ietula on the south with Danubius each of these tracts have won upon their neighbouring Countries and inlarged the compasse of Germany to a double extent of what it was before For on the West she passeth Rhene as farre as â—icardy and Burgundy parts of France Eastward is the German tongue and Empire exercised over the Region of Prussia Southward she reacheth beyond Danubius to the very Alpes which border upon Italy North-ward she hath ever kept her owne but hath beene curbd indeed from seeking new Kingdomes in that tract by the maine Ocean which divides her in part from Swevia Norway c. And to these limits we apply our Description No marvaile if it give her more honor then she had in former times For her compasse now is reckoned to be 2600. English miles Her ground fertile enough of it selfe and yet besides enjoyes the benefit of many Navigable Rivers which inrich her with trafique from other Kingdomes 7 Those of greatest fame are 1 Danubius the largest of Europe called by Pliny and others Ister It takes in sixtie Navigable Rivers and is at last discharged by many passages into the Pontus Euxinus 2 Rhene which hath its rising from the Alpes and runnes into the German Ocean From thence have we our best Rhenish Wines and upon his bankes stands the Citie Strasburg 3 Amasus Ems which glides by Westphalia into the German Sea 4 Maemu Megu whose head is in the Mountaines of Bohemia and from thence passeth by Francfort into the German Sea 5 Albis Elve which riseth from eleven Fountains meeting into one about the Sylva Hircinia 6 Odeca which hath not his passage immediately into the Sea but into the River Albis The middle mark of this Countrey is the Kingdome of Bohemia incompassed with the Sylva Hircinia 8 The chiefe Commodities of Germany are Corne Wine Salt Metals of all sorts Fruits good store Saffron c. The Ayre wholesome her Baths healthfull her Gardens pleasurable her Cities faire her Castles strong and her Villages very many and well peopled 9 The Inhabitants have put off their ancient rudenesse as the Countrey her barrennesse They are as goodly of person as ever as stout as ever and farre more civill then in the time of the Romanes It seems they were then esteemed but an ignorant and simple people more able to fight then to manage a battaile They were ever hardy enough but wanted Commanders of their owne of skill and judgement Since they have had Commerce with other Nations and have suffered the upbraid as it were of their Predecessors dulnesse they have beene in a manner shamed out of it and are now become rather by industrie then wit a most ingenious people and skilfull in the Latine Greeke and Hebrew learning famous beyond any others in Europe unlesse Belgia for the invention of many notable and usefull Engines The Gun and Gun-powder was first brought to light by one Bertholdus Swart a Franciscan which hath almost put by the use of any other warlike Instrument in those parts of the world where the practise is perfectly understood Generally the poorer sort are excellent Mechanikes and the rest for the most part Schollers 10 It bred Albertus Magnus Appian Gesuer Munster Luther Vrsin Zwinglius Scultetus Iunius Keckerman and many others in their severall kinds and Religions some Papists some Lutherans some Calvinists and among the rest many Iewes A. NEWE MAPE OF GERMANY Newly Augmented by Iohn Speed Ano. Dom 1626 12 The first which injoyed the institution of Pope Gregory was Radulphus Nabs purgensis 1273. after twelve yeares interregnum The last before him was our Richard Earle of Cornwall and brother to Henry the third King of England Since it hath continued firme in this course of Election howsoever not with that liberty as was intended For commonly the Emperour in being while he hath his power about him and can at least intreat if not command the Subjects of the Empire promise a choice of the Rex Romanorum who is no other then a successor designed to rule after his death or resignation And by this meanes it hath a long time continued in the house of Austria without any intermission 13 Thus we see much plotting great state many ceremonies to the making up of an Emperour and yet when it is well weighed it is little better then a bare title For howsoever these outward observances of the German Princes make shew of an humble subjection to the Emperour yet when it comes to trial he hath very little to doâ— in their Governments But each of them takes upon him as a free and absolute Commander in his owne Countrey permitteth or suppresseth the Religion which he either likes or dislikes makes and abrogates Lawes at pleasure stamps Coyn raiseth Souldiers and sometimes against their great Master as the Duke of Saxoniâ— against Charles the fifth and at this day divers others in defence of the Prince Palatine For of this quality and power there are many Dukes Marqueses Counts c. besides 64. Franc Cities which make onely some slight acknowledgement to the Emperour appeare perhaps at his Parliaments
of Beere 3 Krems toward Austria on the North side of Danubius 4 Pilsen on the West of Bohemia a Citie which long held out against Generall Tilly by the defence of the now Count Mansfield but was at last betrayed by some of his Captaines 5 Launum North-west from Pilsen noted for the most fruitfull place in the whole Region 15 Now the out-Provinces which are part of the Kâ—ngdome though not of Bohemia are first Lusatia It lyeth betwixt the Rivers Albis and Odera and the Mountaines of Bohemia On the West it hath Saxonie On the North and East Brandeburg On the South Silesia It is divided into the higher and lower Lusatia and is watered with the River Nisse It is indeed part of Saxonie though under rule to the King of Bohemia For both this and Silesia was given to Vratislaus by the Emperour Henry the fourth It is a very fruitfull Countrey in most kind of graine and the Inhabitants though imployed much in husbandry yet are they a warlike people as most of Germany and so they have beene tried by the Duke of Saxonie and others of the Emperours partie though they have beene by number and maine strength overborne The first that was surprised was Bantsen but the Metropolis is Gorlitzia next Zittan c. No soyle nor customes differ much from the next Province 16 Silesia on the West hath part of Bohemia upon the North Lusatia and part of Poland upon the South Moravia and upon the East Polonia At the beginning it was part of the Hercinian Forrest It is watered with the River Odera and from hence took her name as Conradus Celtus delivers it Lib. Amorum 2. Eleg. 5. Hic Odera à priscis qui nomina Suevus habebat Nascitur Godani praecipitatur aquis Suâ—vus qui Slesum socium sibi convocat amneru A quo nunc nomen Slesia terra gerit But Ioannes Crato a Silesian rather thinks that the name came from the Quadi a people that heretofore inhabited these parts and rather for that the very Quady in the Sclavonian tongue signifieth the same which Silesium did in the Saxon and old German That they did possesse this Province is agreed upon by most but where they were before seated Geographers somewhat differ Ptolemy placeth them by the Hercinian under Lunasylva and others not far off It was the people which in their warre with Mareus Antonius the Emperour were scattered with thunder and lightning obtained by the prayers of the Christian Legion For when the Roman was driven to such straight that he could foresee no help which might come from man he put himself upon their prayers to God for his deliverance A strange hope that could beleeve in their faith and yet not in that God in whom they beleeved But the Almighty was pleased to shâ—w his power and force the very heathen to honour his people For here ended the fourth Persecution 174. and the Christian Legion was surnamed the Thunderer 17 The ayre here is somewhat cold but milde and the Land fertile The Inhabitants good husbandmen to make the best They have a kind of forced Wine which the meaner sort drink freely The richer have it sent from those neighbouring Provinces which are better stored The chiefe Citie is Perslaw or Vratislavia which takes name from her Founder Vratislaus and in honor of him gives the letter W. in her Armes About the seat of this Citie Ptolemy placeth Budorgis in so much that some think this was raised out of her ruiue Not farre off there is yet to be seen the remainders of stately old buildings which are supposed to have beene the houses of the ancient Quadi In the yeare 1341. it was ruined by fire but built againe with stone and it is now one of the stateliest Cities of Germany for elegant buildings and faire streets It is an Arch-bishops See and an Academie The rest are Neissa Nissa a Bishops See and a faire Town Glats Oppolen Olderberg Glogmâ—r c. Maginus numbers 15. Dukedomes in Silesia whereof six remaine in their ancient families the rest for want of heirs are fallen to the King of Bohemia But the two chiefe of name are Ligintz and Swevitz The first is immediately the Kings Swevitz too is under his government but yet hath a Duke of its owne which is honoured with the title and revenewes 18 Moravia is bounded on the North and East with Silesia on the West with Brandeburg on the South with Austria Hungary It was heretofore called Marcomannia received the latter name from the River Moravia which runs through the Countrey It yeelds plenty of Corne Wine Fish and People which use a kind of confused mixt language of Sclavonicke Bohemicke and Teutonicke In plowing up their grounds there hath beene often-times found a certain Coyne of the Roman Emperours Marcus Antonius with this Inscription de Marcomannis which the Inhabitants interpret to be of the Spoyles which the Roman took from the Marcomanni who inhabited this Region For certaine it is that this people were vanquished by Marcus Antonius as appears in their Historians The people were converted to Christianity by Methodius Their chiefe Citie is Olmuzium Olmutz an Vniversitie Brin c. It is reported by Dubrarius that in Gradisco a part of this Province there groweth a kind of Myrrhe aud Frankincense out of the ground which in likenesse resemble the hidden parts both of man and woman It was first added to the King and Kindome of Behemia by Sigismund the Emperour in the raigne of Albertus The Description of FRANCE NO people but are ambitious to winne upon Antiquitie as farre as their Line will reach Among others the French are great pretenders to that Title and fetch their originall from Mesech the sixt sonne of Iapheth not above an hundred and fifty yeares after the Arke rested But this passeth not for currant truth among her owne Historians and therefore is not the plea which gives France here the second place in my division of Europe I observe rather her situation which rankes her next to Spaine Eastward and that was the course proposed in my Generall Description 2 As for her Inhabitants the first certainly which we can make good were the Gaules A people of whose beginning we can give no unquestionable account yet this of them is most sure they were a Nation of Noted valour above foure hundred yeares before Christ It is now full two thousand and twelve since they sacked Rome and tooke the Capitoll In the memory of that great Action we may claime a part For first were themselves Conquered by the two noble British spirits Brennius and Belinus Kings of England and after led on by them if we may trust the story unto those glorious adventures which have to this day continued their fame almost above any other Nation Let the proofe rest upon my Author This saith Mathaâ—â— Westmonasteriensis out of the Roman History 3 Trecenta millia Gallorum ad sedes novas quaerendas profâ—cti ducibus
of the Christian King of France his eldest son the Dolphin of France by their Salique Law no woman or heirs may inherit how justly I may not determine But yet the English have good reason to examine the Equitie For it cost our Edward the Third his Crowne of France to which he was heire in generall by marriage of a Daughter But the truth is we have beene ever easie to part with our hold there or at least forced to forgoe it by our civill dissentions at home else after all those glorious Victories of our Predecessors we might have had some power more to shew there as well as title FRANCE revised and augmented the attires of the French and situations of their cheifest cityes obserued by Iohn Speede. Are to be sould in Pops head alley by Geoâ—Humble Ano. 1626 THE SCALE OF MILLES 12 Aquitania lyeth on the West of France close upon the Pyrenaean Mountaines and Contunies 1 Another part of Biscay mentioned in the Mappe of Spaine and indeed differeth from that but very little 2 Gascoigne and Guien The first to this day keeps its name with a very little change from the Spanish Vascones The chiefe City is Burdigala or Burdeaux a Parliamentary and Archiepiscopall seat and Vniversitie of good esteeme was honoured with the birth of our Richard the second Another Citie of note is Tholouse a seate Parliamentarie and supposed to be as ancient as the Rule of Deborah in Israel This Gascoigne containes in the Earledomâ—s of Forie Comminges Armeniaci and the Dutch Albert. 3 Pictaria Poictu on the North of Guien a pleasant Region and a plentifull It containes three Bishopricks Poitiers Lucon and Mailazai Her chiefe Cities are Poictiers an ancient and the largest next Paris in all France Castrum Heraldi once the title of the Scotch Earles of Hamildon In this Province was fought the great Battel betwixt our Black Prince and Iohn of France where with eight thousand he vanquished fortie thousand tooke the King Prisoner and his sonne Philip 70. Earles 50. Barons and 12000. Gentlemen 4 Sonictonia severed from Poictiers but by the River Canentell and so differs but little from her fertility Her Metropolis Saints Her other chiefe Bourg Blay Marennes Saint Iohn D'angely and Anglosme Betwixt this Country Poictiers stands Rochell a place the best fortified both by nature and art of any in Europe And is at this time possest by those of the Reformed Religion where they stand upon their guard and defend their freedome of conscience against the Roman Catholikes of France 5 Limosin in limo sita saith some Maginus takes it from Liwoges her chiefe Citie toward the North which revolted was recovered by our Black Prince Her other Towns of note are Tulles and Vxerca and Chaluz where our Richard the first was shot It hath beene by turnes possest by French and English till Charles the Seventh Since we have had little hold there 6 Berry regio Biturigum from her chiefe City Bituris now Burges an Archiepiscopall See and Vniversitie It is exceedingly stored with sheepe and sufficiently well with other Merchandize of value 7 Burbone from her chiefe City Burbone heretofore Boya a Dukedome and much frequented by Princes and the Nobility of France by reason of her healthfull ayre and commodious Baths 8 Tureine the Garden of France Her chiefe Cities Bloys Amboys Trurs and a little higher upon the Loyre stand Orleance 13 Lugdunensis or Celtica lyeth betwixt the Rivers Loyre and Seyne and takes the name from Lugdunum or Lions her chiefe Citie This Province comprehends 1 Britany heretofore Armorica till subdued by Maximinus King of England about the yeare 367. since it hath had the name of Britany and for distinction from this of ours it is commonly styled Minor Britannia There is yet remaining a smatch of the Welsh tongue which it seemes the Invaders had so great a desire to settle in those parts as a trophie of their Conquests that when they first mingled in marriage with the Inhabitants they cut out their wives tongues as many as were Natives that no sound of French might be heard among their Children It hath few Rivers but that defect is in some measure made up by their neighbourhood of the Sea in so much that the Countrey is reckoned one of the most fertile in all France for Corne Wine and Wood. It breeds good Horses and speciall Dogges Iron Leade c. Her chiefe Cities are Nants Rhenes St. Brenie and Rohan It is divided into Britanniam inferiorem the base or lower Britanie Westward neerest England and Superiorem toward the Loyre Eastward Her chiefe ports are St. Malo and Breste 2 Normandie a part of the Region which was heretofore called Newstria and took the name it hath from the Norwegians Their first Duke was Rollo and the sixt from him our William the Conquerour It was lost from his Successors in the time of King Iohn Her chiefe Cities are Rhothomagus or Rhoan the Metropolis Constance and Cane memorable for the siege of our English H. the fift And Verveile besieged by Philip the second of France in the time of our Richard the first which when the King heard as he sate in his Palace at Westminster it is said he sware he would never turne his back to France till he had his revenge and to make good his oath brake through the wals and justly performed his threat upon the besiâ—ger Her principall parts are Harflew the first which King Henry the fift of England assaulted and New Haven given up by the Prince of Conde to Queene Elizabeth as a Pledge for such Forces as she would supply him with to maintaine Warres with the King in defence of Religion And Deepe c. 3 Anjoue regio Andegavensis a fertile Countrey and yeelds the best Wine of France excellent Marble and other faire stone for buildings Her chiefe Citie is Anjers which Ortelius takes to be Ptolemy's Iuliomagum It is now an Vniversitie To this Dukedome there are foure Earledomes which owe a kind of homage Manie Vandosme Beufort and Laval 4 Francia which gives name to the whole Kingdome and received it her selfe from the Germane Francones which before inhabited the great Forrest called Sylva Hircynia Her chief City and the glory of France is Paris or Lutetia auasi in luâ—o sita in compasse twelve miles is reckoned the first Academie of Euâ—rope consists of fiftie-five Colledges And here was Henry the sixt Crowned King of France and England In this Province stands St. Vincents where Henry the fift died and Sâ—isons and the Dukedome of Valoys c. 5 Campaigne and Brye partners in the title of Earledome it is severed from Picardie onely with the River A fertile Countrey and hath many eminent Cities The principall is Rheimes where the Kings most commonly are Crowned and annointed with an Oyle sent they say from Heaven which as oft as it hath beene used never decreaseth It is the Seat of an Arch-bishop and Vniversitie of â—ote especially with our
South of Navarre on the East of Castile on the North of Valentia and the West of Catalonia The ancient Inhabitants were the Iaccetani Lucenses and Celtiberi her chief City Caesar Augusta 2 Catalonia It lyeth betwixt Arragon and the Pyrenaean hills It is supposed a mixt name from Gothi and Alani people which heretofore possest it after the Vandales had lost their hold The Region is but barren yet it hath in it many Cities The chiefe Terra cona which gave name to the whole Province called by the Romans Terraconenses 3 Valentia which on the East is touched with the Mediterraneum on the north with Castile on the south with the Kingdome of Murcia It is reported for the most pleasant and fruitfull Region in all Spaine it hath her name from her chief Citie and as Maginus relates admits as yet of 22. thousand Families of Moores In this is the Vniversitie where St. Dominicke father of the Dominicans studied And the old Saguntum besieged by Hannibal now Morvedre 12 The state of Castile as now it stands comprehends all the rest of those scattered governments as were possest by the Moores Portugall onely excepted And first Castil it selfe both the old which joyns with Arragon on the East of Portugall and the West of Navarre and the new which toucheth her upon the South The first abounds not much with fruits but yet it breeds many Cattell The Metropolis is Burgos and the other chiefe are Salamanca an Vniversitie and Valadelit once the seat of the Kings of Spaine Now Castile abounds more with Come is watered with the river Tagus and Ana and in this stands the Kings chiefe Cities Madrid and Toledo which was heretofore a proprietarie of it selfe The rest that belong to Castile are a Toledo how ever now but a City of new Castile yet in the division her Territories spread themselves over a large compasse The City is in the middest of Spaine It was the seat of the Gothish Kings and successively of the Moorish Princes now of the Archbishops who exceed in revenews any other Prelate in the world except the Pope Here hath sate eighteene Nationall Councels in the time of the Gothish Kings 3. 13 Biscay heretofore Cantabria on the North of old Castile toward the Ocean it was the last people which yeelded to the Romans and after to the Moores A Mountainous Countrey but affords excellent Timber for Ships and good Iron Her Cities are St. Sebastian Fonteralia and Bilbao which stands but two miles from the Sea and is noted for excellent Blades some have been tried by the English upon their owne Crests 4. 14 Leon heretofore Austria on the East hath Biscay on the West Gallicia on the North the Cantabricke Ocean and on the South old Castile The Region is reported to yeeld plenty of Gold Vermilion red Leade and other Colours else she is barren her Inhabitants not many and those live most upon Hunting and Fishing It is the title of the eldest Sonne of Castile as Wales is to our Prince of England Her chiefe City is Oveido which bare part with her in the name of a Kingdome and indeed was the Title of the first Christian King after the Moores Conquest 5. 15 Gallicia on the East joyns upon Leon on the West it is bounded with the Atlanticke Ocean on the North with the Cantabricke and on the south with the River Mingo It breeds Iennets in abundance in so much that they have beene Poetically faigned to be conceived by the winde Niger writes that here hath been an incredible plenty of Gold Leade and Silver That the Rivers are full of a mixt earth and that the Plough could scarce wagge for clods of golden Ore There appeares now no such matter The principall Cities are Saint Iago where St. Iames the Apostle lyeth buried his Reliques kept worshipped and visited by Pilgrims And the other of note especially with us is Corugna an excellent Port for Ships and mentioned oft in our warres with the Spaniards by the name of the Groyne Here likewise is the Promontorie Nerius called by our Mariners Capo de finis terrae 16 Murcia on the North hath new Castile on the South and East the Spanish Seas It is not much peopled but yet is famous for severall Commodities especially pure earthen vessels and fine Silke Heretofore it enriched the Romans with a daily supply of 25000. Drachmae of Silver Her chiefe places are Alicante whence our Alicant Wines come and new Carthage oft commended by our Travellers for her large and safe Haven and lastly Murcia a Town which gives name to the whole Region 17 Navare lyeth close to the Pirenaean Hills and as Maginus gives it is inclosed with Mountaines and so it is North and East on the West it hath the River Ebro and on the South Arragon The Vascones are said to have lived here who afterward placed themselves in France and keepe there their name to this day of Vascones corruptly Gascoignes The chiefe Townes are Pampelme the Metropolis and Viana the title of the Navarran Prince Maginus sets the Revenue annuall of this Kingdome at 100000. Duckets 18 Corduba now a Citie onely heretofore a Kingdome and included Andaluzia Granada and Estrâ—madura Equalized almost the whole Province whâ—ch the Romans in their second division called Baetica Andaluzia hath lost but one letter of her name since she was possest by the Vandales From them she was first called Vandalicia since Andalicia corruptly Andaluzia It lyeth on the West of Granada and is a very fertile Countrey In this Region is the chiefe Citie Corduba whence we receive our Cordavan Leather The second of note is Sevill the Metropolitane of Andaluzia and the fortunate Ilands esteemed the goodliest Citie in all Spaine and though as Corduba it was not honoured with the title of a Kingdome yet it honoured a Kingdome with her title in the opinion of some which derive Hispania from her former appellation Hispalis From this shoare they lanch forth toward the Indies and from hence they send their Sevill Oranges The Arch-bishop of Sevill is second to Toledo as well in Revenewes as degree Neere to Andaluzia is the Iland of Gades by which the Carthaginians entred into Spaine Since it is called Cadis and commonly Cales The English have had their turne in the possession of that I le Now againe fortune hath cast it upon the Spaniard On the very South edge of this Region stands one of Hercules Pillars which answers to the other Promontory in Mauritania The Sea betwixt both is called Fretum Herculeum and Straights of Gibralter The second Province of Corduba was Granada on the East of Andaluzia the West of Murcia and South of new Castile toward the Spanish Seas It hath been farre more fertile then now it is yet it still reserves a shew of her former beauty affords as excellent Sugar Silke and Wines The principall Towns of note are Granada and Malaga the first for Stockins and the other for good Sacks The
third Province of Corduba Estremâ—dura lyeth on the South of Castile and is watred through the middle with the River Ana And in this stands the City Merida once a Roman Colonie and named by them Augusta Emerita from the Inhabitants which were there planted by Augustus and culled out of his ancient tryed Souldiers 19 Portugall is the third Kingdome in our last division of Spaine and it may well be esteemed one of her largest Territories For it runnes along by the Atlantick Ocean from the borders of Gallicea as Andaluzia on the North it is limited with the River Mingo on the South with part of the Mediterraneum on the West with the Atlantick on the East with the Castiles Andaluzia and Estremadura Her name some derive à portu Gallorum Maginus rather à portu Cale a Haven of that name which was much frequented by Fishermen It is almost the same portion of Spaine which was heretofore Lusitania and her people were esteemed the most valiant crafty and agile Souldiers of the whole Region yet now they are held to be simple ad proverbiuÌ„ usque But it is their neighbour Spaniards censure who indeed have over-reached them in cunning and brought them under the subjectioÌ„ of their Catholicke King which were before a free State of themselves and carried with them another Kingdome of the Algarbi which stands in her very South and shews the Cape of St. Vincent into the Atlanticke Ocean Give them their due they are excellent Sea-men and the best alive to atchieve adventurous actions For they added to their Dominions many Territories of Africa Asia and America could they have been so fortunate as to have kept their Kingdomes and themselves out of the reach of the cogging Spaniard 20 The Countrey affords not much Corne but fruit reasonable store and Mines of severall metalls Allum Marble good Silkes c. The chief City is Lisbone in Latine Vlyssipona supposed to have been built by Vlysses And from hence they set sayle towards the East Indies to Aethiopia Brasile c. In so much that this very City yeelds more revenew then the rest of the whole Kingdom Another eminent place of this Region is the Metropolis and Academia of Conimbria called before Mouda And this briefly is the whole Continent of Spaine but doth not terminate the Spanish Dominions which commands as well the Ilands which lye neere in the Atlanticke and Mediterraneum as many other parts of the world besides interminate with other Regions The Kingdome of Naples in Italy Dutchy of Myleine Iles of Sicily and Sardinia the Canaries Townes and Castles and Havens in Barbarie In the West Indies Mexico Peru Brasile large portion in the East 21 The Ilands neere Spaine in the Atlanticke chiefly the Tarsarae In the Mediterraneum are the Baleares and those are two principall Maiorica commonly called Mallorca and Minorica commonly Menorca Other lesse Ilands are Dragonera Cabrera Pyttussae Erisa Vedrau Conirello Dragomago and Scombraria ¶ The Description of ITALY ITALY is divided from France and Germanie by the Alpes and stretcheth her selfe South-east betwixt the Tyrrhene and Adriaticke Seas almost in just proportion of a mans legge I may spare my Reader her lavish attributes which he can hardly baâ—â—e if he will but looke into any Authour where her name is mentioned She must for me and well may be content here with the briefe Elogie of Plinie to which I thinke the wit of man can adde but little Certainly the most blessed seat of man upon earth can deserve no more Italia terrarum omnium alumna eadem parens numine deorum electa quae coelum ipsum clarius faceret sparsa congregaret imperia ritus molliret tot populorum discordes linguas sermones Commercia ad colloquia distraberet humanitati hominem daret 2 Yet to speake truth we cannot abate her much of this title The mother of Countries we may call her since most Writers agree that she was first inhabited by Ianus or Noah as some would report him the father of Nations It was doubtlesse a very long time since the world was honest and deserved the name of a golden age yet then was she peopled as Iustine delivers out of Trogus by the Aborigines whose King was first Ogyges then Saturne a man so just that under his government there was knowne no tyranny from their Prince no disloyaltie from the subject no injurie from the neighbour They had all one patrimony one possession and where all acknowledge no peculiar there can be but little cause of strife 3 I presume not to set downe the just yeare when men were thus ordered But if you will beleeve the story of the Gentiles compared in Chronologie by some of late yeares and better trust as Munster Quade c. Ianus pater hominum deorum and immediate predecessor to Saturne was in Italy within 200. yeares after the Flood and received the aged Chronus into part of his Kingdome with him being expulsed by his sonne Iupiter out of Crete Each of them built a Citie and left a sound of his name for their remembrance the one Ianua which to this day hath suffered no further change then to Genua and the other Saturnia and both in their times gave name to the whole region which are not yet fully worne out though others have since took place as Latium quia his latebat Saturnus Italia ab Italo Siculorum rege Hesperia from the Westerne starre Aâ—sonia and Oenotria from her excellent Wines But this is the largest scope which we can give to her antiquity Helvicus and other authenticke observers of time cuts off well-nigh a thousand yeares from this account of the Aborigines and placeth their Dynastia 2622. years after the creation 966. after the Flood and before Christ 1327. 5 The first change of Inhabitants was forced by Evander the Arcadian a man of that admirable eloquence that he was called the sonne of Mercurie but had by chance slaine his father and was therefore expulsed his inheritance and advised into Italy by his mother a great Prophetesse of those times He removed the Aborigines from their seat and planted his companions in the same plot of ground where after Rome was built and in the Mons Palatinus founded a little Town which he called Pallanteum in memory of his great grand-father And this was about the yeare 2710. 6 About 60. yeares after Aeneas arrived in this Countrey from the siege of Troy was entertained as an amorous suitor by Lavinia with consent of her father Latinus and after the death of his corrivall Turnus King of the Rutilians was settled heire to the Latine Monarchy after his father 7 From Aeneas to Numitor the succession went on not without some rubs but suffered no great breach for almost foure hundred yeares When the title should have fallen to him being the elder and true heire he was spoyled of the Kingdome by his younger Amulius Sylvius nor could it be recovered till time had given growth and
often attempted and reckoned with great losse yet at last in the yeare one thousand five hundred twenty one it gave up to Solyman and became a Province to his Empire It stands neere where the Rivers Danubius and Savus are dissevered and is the Towne which the Hungarians report to have been once delivered by the admirable industrie of Ioannes Capistranus a Franciscan who is much honoured for the action by those of his own Society But Ioannes Huniades that great Souldier and terrour to the Turke challengeth the glory as his peculiar Vadianus 2 Samandria and 3 Stâ—nibâ—rg 18 Rascia is on the North of Danubius where it parts with the River Saâ—m and lyeth betwixt Servia and Bulgaria In her chiefe Citie Boden there is kept a Fayre once every yeare and much people resort for enterchange of commodities from most Countries there-about 19 Bulgaria some what Northeast from Rascia and is bounded with Danubius upon the South Theophylact was here Bishop and was called Bulgarius Neere this is the Citie Tomâ—s where Ovid lived in Banishment as himselfe mentioneth in his 3. de Tristibus The principall cities at this present are 1 Sophia the seat of the Beylerbeg of Greece And 2 Nicopolis The ornament of their Kings was Imperiall a crowne of gold attire of silke and red shooes Their title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a terme allowed by the Greeke Emperours to those onely which might weare this habit the rest they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as much as Reges 20 Bosnia on the West of Servia and South of the River Savus had her name from the Bossi or Bessi the people of Bulgaria within the memory almost of our Fathers it was governed by Kings and as yet retaines the title of the Kingdome of Bosnia The chief Towns are Cuzachium and Iaziga the first is the place of residencie and the second of buriall for the Bosnian Kings Heretofore the Citie Sinderoria had that honour which some suppose to be the same that was once called Dardanum The Description of the Kingdom of Denmark THe Kingdome of Denmarke strikes into the Sea upon the North of Germanie as Italy on the South the manner of both is not much unlike and the glory of this heretofore was not inferiour For how ever in this latter ages the pride of Rome hath pranked up her Territories in gay apparrell yet the day was when both she and they stooped to the Inhabitants of this Countrey though then knowne by another name of Cimbria Chersonesus Three Romane Consuls Manilius Sillanus and Cepio fell by their sword and the Empire it selfe it seems was in a shrewd hazzard when their owne Historian reports that Actum esset de imperio nisi illi saeculo Marius contigisset 2 The people were then and had beene from their beginning the Cimbri a Progenie of Gomer first sonne of Iapheth who before they removed into this quarter of the world dwelt in the inner Asia neer the straight which passeth from the Pontus Euxinus to the Palus Maotis there we yet find the Bosphorus Cimmericus in Ptolemy which took name from the Cimmerii for so they were called at large and by contraction Cimbri 3 From thence they were in time disturbed by the Scythians and forced to seek them a new seat for their habitation which after long travell here they found fittest for their securitie as being a Peninsula fenced almost round with Seas from the force of all forreigne Enemies Yet here too they met at last with a worse danger which they could lesse resist For the maine Ocean brake into a great part of the Countrey displaced many of their Colonies and sent them Petitioners to Rome for a dwelling within her Dominions but their entreatie being with some neglect denied it kindled the sparkes which to this time had laine as it were dead in a dejected Nation and now they brake out into flames which stirred them to require that by force of Armes which they could not request by submissive Oratorie 4 Hence grew their first quarrell with the Romans which they put on with that courage and successe that they were imboldened at last to assault the very Citie with so strong Forces that the glory of it began to shake and had shattered to pieces had not the victoâ—y followed rather the fortune of one Marius then the valour of the whole Roman Legions and that too as some relate it was bought of his heathenish gods at a deare rate by the bloudy sacrifice of his owne Daughter The great and most memorable Encounter was sixe hundred and forty yeares after the Citie was built about an hundred and eleven before Christ. And then indeed they received in a manner a fatall Crush which quelled them for the present yet not so but that in after ages they recovered strength and fame spread their victories over the most part of Europe and left their name for many yeares since that in Italy it selfe 5 For without doubt those Cimmerii mentioned by Strabo which lived on the North side of the Appennine Mountaines neere Boianum were of this stock and of that note as the gave occasion for many Proverbs and Fables to both Greek and Latine Poets It was a people which belike seldome saw Sunne but lurked for the most part under ground lived upon theft and issued forth onely in the night a season most fit for deeds of Darkenesse and so was their whole course which caused our well known Adage of tenebrae Cimmeriae pro denscssimâ caligine Their horrid dennes and dismall Rivers which ranne by the place of their abode bred at length a terror in the silly Heathens and was esteemed by them the passage down to their Elizium So Homer gives it in the second of his Odysses and Virgill in his sixth of the Aeneidos and hâ—re did Naso feign his house of sleep Metamorph. 11. Est propè Cimmerios longo spâ—lunca racessu Mons Carus ignavi domus penitralia Somni 6 Thus was their Originall and progresse for the first age whilest it continued in the possession of the Cimmerians The next which succeeded were the Saxons a people no lesse famous but since their Story hath been else-where remembred in our other Descriptions it must give place here to the third Invader the Danes who whilest the Saxons were imployed with us here in the Conquest of England start out of those pâ—tty Iles in the Sinus Codanus and took up their roome in this Peninsula There they have continued to this day and added other Territories to their Dominions so that the then Cimbria Cbersonesus is but a parcell of the now Kingdome of Denmarke as shall appeare when we come to her division and that onely which in our latter times is called Iuitland and runs Northward in forme almost of a Hounds tongue into the Balticke Ocean 7 The Danes like enough were at first one Nation with the Cimbri but being together expulsed by the Scythians from their native soyle they were severally dispersed
though not at any great distance These setled themselves in the Northerne â—lâ—s as the other did in their Chersonesus The first at their removall varied not their antique name of Cimbri As for Chersonesus it is noâ— peculiar to this Countrey being as common as Peninsula for it imports no more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 à terrâ Insulâ and of these there are many more some perhaps of equal â—ame Taurica Chersonesus was not far distant from the place of their first aboad Peloponnesus well known in Greece Thracia Chersonesus in Thrace and Aurea Chersonesus in India 8 But the Danes it seemes suffered some change as well in their name as fortunes Sxao Grammaticus gives it to one Dan the sonne of Huniblus which was their first Governour in their new Common-wealth But this is controlled by Becanus saith Quade who renders another Etymon how likely I leave to those which can best judge by their skill in the Danish Language The Cimbri saith he when they were grown to great multitudes bethought themselves of severall names to distinguish their Colonies Each following their owne conceit best to expresse the qualitie in which they most gloried Among the rest some there were which affecting at least the opinion of a valiant people such as scorned riches without honour honour without victory and victory without the blood of their Enemies assumed their name from that creature which Nature had marked out with this Character Gallum igitur gallinaceum tum bellicae laâ—dis et generosissimi animi tum indolis regalis et militis strenui et ad omnia mâ—menta vigilis optimum exemplar ut pro Symbolo et synthemate quodam sibi acceperunt ita nomen quoque ab eo placuit mutuari Vocarunt enim sese Dic Hanem et composite per concisionem Danem quod Gallinaceum significat 9 How ever the Etymon may be farre fetcht for ought I know yet doubtlesse at this day they make good the Elogie of a valiant and warlike Nation strong of body bigge boned and of a terrible countenance ambitious of a glorious death rather then a sluggish idle life It is the saying of Valerius Maximus Cimbros et Câ—ltiberos in acie gaudâ—o exultare consuevisse tanquam gloriosè et faelici èr vitâ excessuros lamentari verò in morbo quasi turpitèr periturâ—s We our selves heretofore have felt their stroakes and submitted to their conquests in the time of Osbert King of Northumberland They were provoked by a rape done upon the sister of the Danish King For which the poore English dearely payd with two hundred fifty five years servitude under their Tyranny Yet since we have had and at this time doe injoy the benefit of their magnanimitie under the personall conduct of the right valiant and illustrious King Christian who hazzards both his state and life in the behalfe of his deare neece Elizabeth and her royall husband the Prince Palatine of the Rheine THE KINGDOME OF DENMARKE augmented by Iohn Speede are to be sold in pops head Alley by G. Humble 11 Their chiefe person of fame in course of Learning was Ticho Brahe an excellent Mathematician memorable for his artificiall Towre in the Isle of Fiâ—â—ra In Religion the greatest part of them are now Lutherans but were first converted to Christianity by Ansuerus 12 We are come to her division which the Sea almost hath made to our hands For her severall Provinces are well nigh so many Ilands at least Peninsulae The chiefe are 1 Iuttia or the old Cimbria Chersonesus 2 Diethmarsia 3 Scania 4 Hallâ—ndia 5 Blescide 6 The Ilands in the Sinus Codanuâ— which lye betwixt Iuttia and Scania That is the West and this the East limits of the Danish Dominions North and South are the Ocean and the River Esdora or Hever 13 Iuttia as it was the first so is it the principall part of this Kingdome Her bounds upon the West and East and North are the Balticke Seas and upon the South it is joyned to Holsatia and the Istumes of Diethmarsia It is in length saith Maginus eightie German miles from the River Albis to the Cimbricke Promontory called Scagen and in bredth twenty It is a fruitfull Region for Wheat Rie Barley c. And in the Northwest there is good Pasture though more Northward it becomes sandie and barren and puts the Inhabitants to fish for their victuals by which they make a shift to live though hardly enough God knows in poore shâ—ddes slightly clapped together and of as slender stuffe such as if need be they can remove at their pleasure upon very short warning and beare them away almost upon their back They transport into other Countries great store of good Horses for service besides Barley Cheese Butter Suet Hides and rich Skinnes Nuts and Fish In this Province are twenty eight Cities twenty Castles and foure Bishop-Sees Ripeâ—sis Arthusiensis and Aelburga all neere to the Sea-side Wilburga in the up-land Countrey From this Province came the Iuits who joyned in with the Saxons and Angles to Conquer England Her chiefe Townes as Rincopen Holne and Achausen 14 Diethmarsia is situated betwixt the Rivers Albis and Eidera They were a parcell of the old German Saxons and the Countrey it selfe is by some yet reckoned the lower Saxony but is in subjection to the King of Denmarke for it is the seat and title of his first sonne and heire apparent as the Dolphinate is to the sonne of France and Wales to the sonne of England Her Metropolis is Breme the rest Meldorpe and Heininckst Tellinckst and other rich Townes yet the soyle cannot be very fertile by reason of the moyst ayre and her many marshes especially toward the North which makes it unfit for tillage and indeed impassable for travellers Vpon which impediments the Inhabitants have made this advantage to keepe out all forraigne Invaders and appropriate what wealth they have to their owne secure possession 15 Scania or Scandinaria in the largest compasse comprehends more then belongs to the Kingdome of Denmarke and is invironed round about with the Seas except on that side where it is joyned to Muscovie On her West is the Kingdome of Norwey on her East Swethland and upon the South of that is this Scania which gives place to no Region at least within these Dominions either for wholesome ayre or fertile soyle for commodious Havens and plenty of Merchandize for dainty Rivers or store of Fish for Cattell Mines of Iron Lead Silver and Gold faire Townes and civill Customes The Metropolis is Lunpis This whole Province is some eighteene miles in length and in bredth about twelve in some places in others not above six 16 Hallaudia on the North of Scania and South of Sâ—ecia is bounded with the Seas upon the West and on the East with vast woods which divide her from Gothland It is a fertile Region and not much unlike unto Scandia but that it comes some what short of her happinesse in soyle Her chiefe Towne
Moravia make up the Kingdome of Polonia as it is here described 5 The bounds then of this great Region are on the West the River Odera Silesia and Moravia on the East the River Neiper which Ptolâ—my calleth Boristhenes on the North Pomerania or rather the Baltick Ocean and on the South Russia and the Mountains of Hungarie And if we will with Maginus take in the out Provinces which belong to this government we must reach East-ward the Tartars and Muscovites that live neere on the other side of Boristhenes and North-eastward part of Moscovia Southward the Hungarian Mountaines and the Vallacci in so much that the compasse would come little short of all Spaine as it lyeth beyond the Pyrenaean 6 The principall Rivers of Poland are 1 Vistâ—la it hath its rise in the Carpathian Mountaines which divide this Kingdome from Hungarie and it selfe runs into the Balticke but by the way takes in divers other streames on the West out of the Polonia Germanica and on the East out of the Sarmatica It is navigable 400. miles Neister which hath her fountaines in the hills of Hungarie and glides Eastward on the South of Podolia into the Pontus Euxinus 3 Neipher or Boristhenes which bounds the Kingdome on the East is navigable 600. stadia and runnes from North to South into the Pontus Euxinus where there is naturally cast up plenty of Salt which needs no art to perfect it 4 Rubin in Lituania 5 Hypanis now Bugh not farre distant from the Citie Oleska and falls at last into the River Vistula with many others of lesser note though all conduce to make the Countrey in some kinds very fertile 7 For it abounds with most sorts of Corne and Pulse sufficient both for their owne spending and continuall traffique into other Countries Many of her neighbouring Regions could not well misse her plenty as well of Wheate Rie and Barley as Beeves and other Cattle which give supply to Saxonie and the rest of Germany neere hand which hardly yeeld enough for their Inhabitants out of their owne store The blessing of this fertility cannot come alone but must needs bring with it the lâ—ke riches of Butter Cheese Milke Waxe Honey and what ever else hath its birth from the ground It is wel-nigh past beleefe which is reported of their multitudes of Bees such as yeeld more Hony and Waxe then the people can find roome for They need here neither art nor care of the good huswife to order their hives but naturally are their owne Gardians and provide so diligently for their owne safety within the bulks of trees that they easily passe over the hardest Winter without hurt There is store of game both for hunting fowling and fishing In her Forests is seene a kind of wilde Horse with an horne like an Harts and the Alces c. Lastly among other good commodities the worst is not her Pitch and Rosin which yeeld her a large annuall revenew 8 Her chiefe wants proceed from her bleake situation For it is a plaine Countrey and shadowed for the most part with Woods very cold and by that meanes she hath little Oyle and scarce Grapes enough to teach them the use of Wine A great defect amongst so good drinkers for they have a name for that equall with any part of Germany and that I thinke gives no ground to the rest of Europe But they make a shift to finde themselves play with a kind of Metheglin Gold or Silver here is not much unlesse about Cracovia and as Maginus saith in Sandomica whâ—re there are likewise some Mines found of the Lapis Lazulus perfect Lâ—ade and Iron and pieces of Copper Neere the Towns of Nochow and Palukie there is extant a kind of miracle a certain earth naturally formed up into pots which if you take forth and dry they diffâ—r very little by sight from such as are made by hand and serve aptly for the same use A. NEWE MAPE of POLAND Done into English by I. Speede 10 They have a good minde to Religion but cannot fasten upon any one to their liking and therefore they will try all Christians they have beene ever since the yeare 965. but from that time they have scarce slipt any error schisme or heresie which hath crept into the Church Here are Iesuites and others of the Romish sects Here are Lutherans Calvinists and Arians and Anabaptists and Antitrinitarians none allowed but all tolerated and indeed Poland had the seniority of Amsterdame for that old saying That if a man had lost his Religon here he might find it They have one ancient custome in their Churches which me thinks may well interpret our standing up at rehearsall of the Creed when the Gospel is reading the Nobility Gentry unsheath their swords and stand as it were prepared to defend it with their lives against any which dare violate it 11 Their King is chosen by the generall States and is for the most part some great warriour of their neighbouring Princes For they have no peace on their East limit with Muscoves and Tartars but what they make with the sword The Laws are onely temporary statutes there are none fundamentall But when the King hath any great designe in behalfe of the Common-wealth he assembles a Councell of the Nobilitie to assist him His revenues comming in are thought to be about sixe hundred thousand Crownes And each quarter of his Kingdome maintains his expence for one quarter of the yeare Their first King was Boleslaus Crowned by Otho 3 in the yeare 1001. But the regall dignity was lost againe to Boleslaus the bold who began his raigne 1078. but was deposed by the Pope and no other suffered to take up the Scepter and rule by the name of King till the yeare 1295. The first of the second course was Primaslaus the second Duke of Poland and Pomerania Since whose time there hath beene no breach to this day 12 The chiefe Provinces of the Kingdome of Poland as they lye from her West to East are 1 Pomerania 2 The Dukedomes of Ozwitts and Zator 3 Polonia 4 Prussia 5 Russia nigra 6 Samogitia 7 Massoria 8 Livonia 9 Podlassia 10 Lituania 11 Volhinia 12 Podolia 13 The first is Pomerania bounded on the North with the Baltick Ocean on the West with Germany and is accounted by some a Province of the Empire as we have ordred in our description But in regard the greatest part is subject to the King of Poland I hope I shall wrong neither to give both their due and reckon it as well to this government since it hath an equall if not a greater title to the rule though not to the Inhabitants for they are most Germans It is a plaine Countrey but exceeding fertile and rich in all Commodities which any other part affords flourisheth with fortie Cities which are fenced round either with the Sea or ditches answerable for safety Her chiefe stands upon the shore for it is by nature so well guarded from the
East of Poland and North of the River Neister or Boristhenes as it runnes from his head to the Pontus Euximus on the West of Russia It affords great plenty it seems three Harvests they say of one sowing It is pity saith Vadianus it should be left Desert as in a manner it is unlesse here and there a Village Her chiefe is Camiensen the onely one able to returne the Turk and Tartars with the losse as it hath oftentimes done The rest are not many and those but weakly peopled For the often incursions of the Tartars their speedy Horse to ride a great compasse in a little time their breach of faith upon tearmes of composition and their crueltie when they have got a victory causeth the Inhabitants of those parts to flie them at a great distance and leave their Land waste since they dare not trust their peace nor are able to withstand their warre The Description of the Kingdome of PERSIA THis Empire was one of the first and most potent in the Easterne world and though since in severall ages she hath felt the variety of fortunes to which all Kingdomes are subject and beene forced to deliver up her glory to the succeeding Monarchies of the Macedonians Parthians Turkes and Saracens yet now at last is she recovered to her owne height and greatnesse and the name of Persia reacheth farther then ever if we take in as most Geographers doe the Regions of Media Assyria and the rest which were heretofore the seats of severall illustrious Kingdomes 2 Surely the first which inhabited any part of this compasse were the Medes a people of great antiquitie who reach both their originall and name from Madai the sonne of Iapheth for it was not long after the Flood that they were subdued by Ninus King of the Assyrians one and t'other Media I meane and Assyria though then they had apart their peculiar governments yet both were but a parcell of this Countrey which is now knowne by the name of Persia. 3 To Ninus and his successors they continued faithfull for many years till the effeminate weakenesse of Sardanapalus gave opportunitie to the ambition of Belochus governour of Babylon and Arbaces of Media to divide his Empire betwixt them which they did in the yeare of the world three thousand one hundred fortie sixe and then beganne the Monarchie of the Medes which spred it selfe through the greatest part of Asia and for above two hundred yeares gathered strength till the time of Astiages who dreamed himselfe out of his Empire as Iustine relates the storie 4 Persia proprie dicta from whence this whole Countrey at last tooke name was at this time but an obscure Kingdome in respect of what now it is tributary to the Medes Her Prince was Cambyses the father of the great Cyrus by Mandanes daughter to Astiages when she was great and expected the time of her deliverance her father touched with a perplexed dreame that she made so much water as would drowne all Asia interpreted it that her issue should be the overthrow of his state and therefore delivered the child which was born to her into Harpagus his charge to be destroyed and he to the Kings Heardsman who unawares to both preserved the guiltlesse infant so that at last he tooke revenge upon his cruell Grand-father and laid a foundation for the Persian Monarchie 5 In this attempt his anger wrought him no farther then his enemy for he left the government of Media still to Cyaxares the sonne of Astiages and afterward married his daughter joyned with him in his conquests and till his death gave him the preheminence of title They were both ingaged in the taking of Babylon slaughter of Baltazar and destruction of the Chaldeans the Scripture gives this victory to Darius Medius who as most hold was no other then Cyaxares and he onely named as the principall of the two while he yet lived though Cyrus had his part in the action after his uncles death enjoyed it as his owne and made perfect the Monarchie of the Persians in the yeare of the world 3046. 6 About thirty seven yeares after the succession was broke for want of lawfull heires to Cambyses their second King and therefore their Princes consulted to salute him whose Horse first neighed at a set meeting upon the Court green before the Sun-rising Darius Histaspes was one and by the subtiltie of his horse-keeper carried the Crowne for the night before in the same ground he had coupled a mare with the horse that his Master should ride which when the lustfull steed missed the next morning being full of spirit no sooner had he set footing upon the place but with much eagernesse he snuffed and neighed after his mare and gave the quue to the other Princes to proclaime Darius King of the Persians This was he whom the Scripture calls Ahasuerus he was Hesters husband 7 Thus is the Empire now setled and intayled by descent after him to that famous Xerxes who made war upon Greece with an incredible Army joyned Asia to Europe with a bridge and dammed up Hellespont with his Navie yet was at last vanquished by foure thousand at Thermopylae and after by Themistocles forced to make his flight in a small â—oat toward his owne Countrey contemned of his subjects and within a few yeares slaine in his Palace by Artabanus His immediate successour was Artaxerxes Longimanus who sent the Prophet Esdras to reedifie the Temple and so on to Darius the last Persian of that course who was oft vanquished by Alexander the great and left the Monarchie of the world to the Macedonians After the death of their victorious Captaine it was divided among many of the most potent Princes of Greece 8 But when the Persians saw the force of their enemy thus severed they began to conceive a hope of recovering their libertie and so they did indeed under the conduct and command of the Parthian Arsaces but found theÌ„selves little bettered in their condition as being now become new slaves to a more harsh tyrant and therefore in the year two hundred twenty eight after the Incarnation they made a second attempt to quit themselves from the Parthians they tooke their time when their masters were sore afflicted with a strong enemy from Rome which had broke their forces to their hands so that by the admirable prowesse of another Artaxerxes they made good their Conquest upon the Parthian and adventured so farre with the Romanes themselves that their name began to grow terrible and the Emperour Constantine forced to fortifie his Provinces which lay toward the East and this might be some cause too why he removed his seat to Constantinopolis 9 After this it fell into the hands of the Saracenicall Caliphs in the year sixe hundred thirty foure and to the Turks in the yeare one hundred thirty next to the Tartars and so againe to the Parthians by the help of Gempsas who redeemed both his owne and this from the Tartarian and
briefly after many turns it became the possession of Ismaell Sophie of Persia whose race continues it to this day 10 The bounds of this Empire on the North are the Caspian Sea and the River Oxus on the South the Sinus Persicus and the Mare Indicum heretofore called Rubrum on the West the Turkish confines as far as the River Tigris and the lake Giocho on the East the River Indus and the Kingdome of Cambaia a spatious land it is and contains from East to West 38. degrees and about 20. from the North to South 11 This varietie of distance in respect of the Heavens must needs cause as much difference in the qualities of her severall Regions In some places there is that fertility which makes her equall to any part of Asia in others againe she is so barren unfruitfull and unprofitable that the land is left waste as being not able to nourish an Inhabitant Oramaritima saith Quadus aestuosa est ac ventosa fructuum inops praeterquam palmarum mediterranea regio Campestris est omnium ferax pecorumque optima nutrix fluminibus et lacubus plena Maxime autem suppeditat Araxes plurimas commoditates It abounds much with metals and stones of great price THE â—â—â—â—DOME OF PERSIA with the cheif Citties and Habites described by Iohn Speede 13 Their Philosophers were called Magi and studied principally the art of foretelling things to come from whence we have our terme of Magicke and usurpe the word onely in the worse sense whereas questionlesse it was no other with them then the Greeks Philosophy Philosophi or Sapientes with the Latines for it is by most thought that such were those good Magi which came from the East to worship Christ and Saint Chrysostome directly names Persia to be that East from whence they were led by the starre 14 They have now put off most of their antique barbabarisme and are become good politicians excellent warriours great schollers especially in Astrologie Physick and Poetrie Those which apply themselves to Mechanick trades are not inferiour to any almost in our quarter they deale most in making of silkes which they send into all the Eastern Countries in great abundance They are mild and courteous to strangers yet jealous of their wives which for the most part are very faire and richly attired notwithstanding their affection to them usque ad insanam Zelotypiam yet are they much addicted to that beastly sinne of the Turks and have their stewes on purpose whither they resort without controule or shame Their Language is elegant and in use in most of those Easterne Countries The Christian Religion was once planted here both by Saint Thomas and Saint Andrew yet are they now fallen to Mahumetisme and differ but as schismaticks from the Turks which occasioneth much hatred and perpetuall warre betwixt them 15 The Regions which belong to the Empire of Persia are 1 Persia. 2 Media 3 Assyria 4 Susiana 5 Mesopotamia 6 Parthia 7 Hyrcania 8 Bactriana 9 Parapomissus 10 Aria 11 Drangiana 12 Gedrosia 13 Carmania and 14 Ormus 16 Persis had her name from Perseus which came hither out of Greece and this gives it to the whole Empire It is now called Farsi or Farsistan and was heretofore Panchaia It lyeth betwixt Media on the North and the Sinus Persicus on her South on her West Susiana and East Carmania Her Metropolis is Sitas once Persepolis and is built toward the midland neere the River Araxes it was surprised by Alexander and many thousand talents of gold sent into Greece with other rich spoiles and trophies of victories which the Persians had before gotten from most parts of the then known world Vpon the Sea-coasts stands Cyrus a City which was built by their first absolute Monarch and called by the Inhabitants Grechata It was the Bishop-seate of the learned Theodoret who lived here about the yeare 450. and in this Region is Laodicea built by Antiochus and Passagarda where Cyrus had his sepulchre 17 2 Media now Servania on the North of Persis and South of the Caspian Sea hath Armenia major and Assyria on her West and on her East Parthia Hyrcania It was before Cyrus the seate of the Empire and mother to a warlike potent Nation Their Kings had many wives seldome fewer then seven and their women thought it a great calamitie to have lesse then five husbands In this stands the territory of Tauris which was called by our ancients Erbathana and doth stand some eight dayes journey from the Hyrcanian Sea it is rich and populous and was the seate of the Sophies till it was removed to Casbin which lyeth somewhat more South Betwixt both stands the City Turcoman and else-where in this Province are many others dispersed of good note especially Suliania Symmachia Nassinun Ardovill Marant and Saucazan c. 18 3 Assyria now Arzeram on the West of Media South of Armenia North of Susiana and East of Mesopotamia it was the seat of Ninus his Kingdome lost by Sardanapalus and here stands the most famous City Ninive neere the River Tigris larger then Babylon containing ful threescore miles in compasse for the communitie which the Babylonians had with them in course of governmeÌ„t they were ofttimes promiscuously used by Historians both had this custome to sell their virgins which were faire and most desired and tender the price into the common treasury The homelier sort were placed in marriage with that money to those which would accept of them for gaine at least if not for beauty They were much addicted to Astrologie and were questionlesse led to it by the opportunitie of their situation which gives them a more perfect view of the heavens and severall course of the Planets then any other part of the world besides 19 4 Susiana now Cucestan seemes to have her name from Cus upon the South of Assyria West of Persis East of Babylonia and North of the Persike bay It is severed by Pliny from Elemais the great by the River Euleus of whose waters onely the Persian Kings were wont to drinke as being more sweet and pure then any other in this Countrey 20 5 Mesopotamia now Diarbecha heretofore Aram or Charam lies betwixt the two Rivers Euphrates and Tigris and hath Armenia major on her North and on her South Arabia deserta it is of large extent and hath much variety of Commodities in her severall quarters but hath suffered great calamities by reason of her continuall wars with the Turk Her chiefe Cities are Charan or Haran where Abraham settled himselfe when he was called forth of Chaldaea and where that gurges avaritiae the Roman Marâ—uâ— Crassus lost his life Not far distant is the Citie Nisibis which was once called Antiochia and Mygdonia to these Maginus addes Merdin and Mosus 21 6 Parthia now Arach on the East of Media on the South of Hyrcania North of Carmania and West of Aria The Inhabitants were valiant and had their course of soveraigntie in the Easterne Monarchy Her chiefe
many of the spectators which now stood at a gaze and gently laid his hornes and Booke in the bosome of this false couzener which he with much ceremonie and feigned reverence received and in their presence opening the volume beganne to interpret chiefe of their Laws which for hereafter they were to observe 14 Circumcision he allowed and with the old Law forbad swines flesh that he might with more ease lead on such as were Iewish he suffered himselfe to be baptized by Sergius that the Christian too might have in some measure his content Moses and our Saviour he denied not to be great Prophets but that neither â—â—rty might emulate the greater observance of other and indeed especially that his owne might seeme new and yet take place from both he changed the Circumcision of the Iews from the eight day and multiplies Baptisme which can be conferred but once for all upon the true beleever For the like reason of difference with other Nations and Sects he left both the Iews Sabbath and diem Christianorum Dominicum commands his holy ceremonies to be celebrated on the friday for so it was when the Bull bestowed on him his Alcoran Before they enter the Temple they wash all the uncleane parts of their bodies and then to prayer which must be performed five times in a day with their face toward the South They have a moneths fast too once every yeare but it is observed onely for the day for they may when the Sunne is downe redeeme it with what gluttony they please wine is forbidden onely for a shew that he might not seeme to have loved that which as he was guilty to himselfe had brought him into his epilepticall fits Briefly what he knew would best agree with the brutish desires of the people that he tooke order should be confirmed by his Lawes foure or five wives to every husband and as many Concubines as they could maintaine For their blisse after life he proposed no invisible delights which over-reacht their understanding but proportioned to each of their sensuall thoughts and promised to those which would keepe his Law a Paradise of all kindes of pleasure which they themselves most affected To the covetous wealth to the ambitious honours to the gluttenous meats to the virgins rich attire and embraces of Angels the poore soules were never so fitted and when he had thus for a long time discoursed over his Alcoran he took a yoake from Sergius and put it upon the Bulls necke for it was foretold by an inscription brought by his doore that whosoever could yoake the Bull it should be a signe to declare the man as one sent from God to govern his people 15 This huddle of miracles put the gazers beyond all pause so that in an instant they cried him up King and held his companion in reputation of a minor Prophet called themselves Musulmanni true beleevers which the Turke still affects rather then his right name of Turke which imports banishment and upbraids him with the disgrace of his originall 16 And now he hath past the difficultie of his attempt an easie matter to draw on millions of followers such as would like that Religion best which baulkt not their pleasures yet at last he met with an end answerable to his beginning for he was poysoned by some of his owne Family 17 He had long before Prophecied that he should be wonderfully conveyed to heaven and to make good this fraud had framed an iron Chest for his Sepulchre which he purposed should have beene held up by force of a Load-stone placed in the toppe of the Temple and by this meanes have appeared to the beholder to hang in the ayre without any support But this trick in seemes was prevented by death yet they expected still his ascent to heaven till he stanke upon earth so that at last they were forced to convey him into his iron Coffin which remains to this day in Mecha a Citie of Persia and is visited by the Turks as the Sepulchre of our Saviour at Ierusalem by pilgrim-Christians 18 I tooke leave here to supply the roome with the Customes and Religion of the Turks which in course of our former method was due to the division of the Empire and her severall Provinces But I suppose I have the lesse trespassed in regard that most of them have already had their place and description in each of their particular Kingdomes to which they did formerly belong It will be sufficient here to name them with reference to the Mappe where you have them delivered more at large 19 In Europe it runnes along the Sea-coast of the Adriatick bay from the land of Epidaurus now Raguss and so about the Aegean Sea and Propontis and a great part of the Euxine to the city Theodosia in the Taurica Chersonesus which is now called Caffa In the Mediterranean from Iavarimum in Hungary to Constantinople in Greece The severall Provinces of this compasse are 1 a great part of Hungary Bosnia Servia Rascia Bulgaria Walachia and Transylvania c. in the description of Hungary 2 Graesia and her Provinces Thracia Macedonia Epirus Achaia Peloponnesus with the Ilands of the Aegean c. in the description of Greece 3 A part of Sclavonia 20 In Africa almost all the Sea-coasts from the City Bellis de Comera to the Arabike bay In this stands Algeires Tunis Tripolis all Aegypt Fesse Marolum c. in the African description 21 In Asia Natolia the Iland of Cyprus all Syria Palestine Iudaea Caelosyria Phaenicia Babylonia Arabia Triplex Turcomannia and Georgia Mesopotamia and part of Media And these belong to the description of Asia The Description of the Kingdome of CHINA THE whole tract of Asia which lyes severed from Persia by the River Indus on the West is well knowne by one generall name of the East Indie and that againe is divided by the other famous River Ganges into India intra Gangem the part which lookes toward Europe and is conjectured by most to be the same with the land of Evilah and India extra Gangem to the very East some thinke it was that which of old was called Seria both have now other names imposed by the Inhabitants the first Indostand this other Tame Tangis Mangi or Macys and lastly Sinarum Regio China 2 This Kingdome then is the utmost bounds Eastward of the whole Continent and therefore lies farthest remote from Christendome the mistresse of arts and example of civilitie to all the other parts of the world yet doe the Chinoyse much exceede us for ample Cities ingenious artificers and multitude of Inhabitants which me thinkes pleads fairely for her antiquitie though I give not full credit to those which settle here the sonnes of Iocktan much lesse to their owne records which reckon two hundred threescore and two Kings in almost a continued succession to this day and number from their first above foure thousand yeares For to make this good they must either varie from us in
let them even slip into their owne hands and bounded their government with the Sea-coast yet for such as lye in the same Latitude from the Tropike toward the Pole they may most properly be named at least in this description and but named since they were before set forth in our generall mappe of Asia The chiefe are Lequio minor Reix Magos Lequio major Mazacar Iapan a very lare Iland Insula de Miaco and Satyrorum Insula c. The Description of the Kingdome of TARTARY SCYTHARVM gens semper antiquissima It was a judged case long since betwixt the Aegyptian and Inhabitant of this Countrey Yet were not the Scythians the first which possest it At least it was the first name by which they were knowne For before the entrance of Scythes the supposed sonne of Hercules we find here a people which derive their pedegree from Magog the son of Iapheth were called Magogins in remembrance of their antique founder To this purpose Iunius and other learned interpret terram Magogin in the 38. of Ezech. 2. and Revel 20.8 and so in sundry places else-where of divine Scripture take it for other land then that which was after profane Writers called Scythia and Sarmatia and now Tartaria though perhaps these have not all had still the same bounds from the beginning for what any one Kingdome upon the earth hath All states have had their course to rise and fall to be impaired or inlarged at pleasure of the most High who disposeth of Empires as seemes best in his wisdome 2 Of the Magogins we have not much story yet they have left their name behind them which is now corrupted into Maugol as most imagine While the Scythae bare rule they infested their neighbours without mercy or equitie and practised their rapines as farre almost as they could find a subject to work on In so much that they gave name to all the rude and inhumane Nations both of Asia and Europe North of Danubius which for their crueltie were much feared and for brutish Customes growne odious to the more civill parts of the world 3 Tollite Barbarûm mores was meant of these by the Poet and well it might For who could be more barbarous then the Essedons which lived here by the Palus Maeotis and as Herod in his fourth Booke of Histories delivers were wont to sing their Parents to the grave invite their best friends to feast with their fathers flesh and use his scull as a Cup to drinke in at their lascivious banquets Who more then the Axiacae who quenched their thirst with the bloud of him whom they first slew as it gushed warme from his wounds Who more foolish proud then the Agathyrsi Who as God and nature had come short in their making up were used to mend their beautie by a deformed painting and ugly staining of their bodies with motly colours Our Picts are supposed by some to have had hence their originall 4 It were too much to recite here the other scattered Nations which over-spread the earth for she was as most style her the officina generis humani and sent forth swarmes of her brood which soone fastned themselves where ever they set footing For they were strong of body bold and heady beyond the rule of valour distinguisht not right from wrong in their quarrels but reckoned justly their owne what ever they could claspe by force of Armes And this they all practised almost without difference of sex unlesse in this that their women were most warlike witnesse that incomparable story of Tomyris who cut off the Persian Cyrus and 200000. more of his souldiers at one encounter and cast his head into a cauldron of blood with this upbraide for the slaughter of her sonne Pergapises Satiate sanguine quem sitisti Nor was she the single one that put off the weaknesse of her sex to take Armes For here lived those professed Amazons which admitted no man into their Campes but at set times of necessitie to preserve their race yet were they a terror to the world vext a great part of Asia the lesse and built the renowned Ephesus Smyrna Cuma Magnesia c. 5 These had their time The Gothes or Gâ—tae succeeded and were inheritors as well of their mischievous customes as ill-got possessions for which they purchased them the name of Polonei among their neighbours theeves and destroyers such as were no lesse grievous to them then their predecessours Doubtlesse a curse of perpetuall tyranny lies upon their wicked Empire For when next the Tartars came on the state it selfe was not much bettered nor the innocent which lay neere any whit more secured 6 These last have beene supposed to be the remnant of those ten Tribes which were led captive by Salmanassar How likely the reasons are I will not dispute But surely if so they must have retained some knowledge of the true God at least some precepts of civilitie from their fore-fathers though never so long since For what people can we reade of in stories which have at any time beene inlightned with the truth and yet afterward fallen into that grosse barbarisme which is now found among the Tartarians See their Character which as they are by most described deales impartially gives them ill fashioned bodies answerable to their rude minds fit houses for so unclean guests 7 Their stature is different The most part have large shoulders a broad face with a crooked nose deformed countenance swarty colour hollow eyes hairy and untrimmed beard and head close shaved Their speech is boystrous and clamorous their noyse in singing like the yell of Wolves and endurance of hunger thirst heat cold and watching equalls them in strength of body to the most able beast for it exceeds the common power of a man Their lust is without Law For they except no kindred but their owne mothers daughters and sisters No Species for they mixe with beasts No sex for they are insatiate Sodomites and yet take liberty for as many wives as the can maintaine which contrary to our civill courses they buy of their Parents in stead of receiving dowries Their meate is the raw flesh of horses without regard how they were killed or of what diseases they died sometimes they suck bloud from the living to appease their hunger and thirst if in a journey they be distressed for want of food 8 Cities they have but few nor houses other then moveable tents made of beasts skinnes which they pitch up by great multitudes in the forme of a towne and those are called hordes when the grasse is once eaten bare and the ground yeelds not meate for their Cattle they trudge with bagge and baggage to another quarter and so in course they wander through the vast Deserts unsettled and indeed impatient to be settled or rather imprisoned as they take it within any one bounded compasse having the wide world to roame in Their chiefe Armes are Bow and Arrowes which they use most on horse-backe for their more
speedy flight and have them commonly strongly poysoned for the more sure mischiefe to the foe Their stratagems are down-right fraud and breach of truth for they keepe no faith with an enemie regard not any compact made upon termes of peace but follow their owne sense and commit what outrages they can with least danger to themselves 9 Their Religion is answerable to their vile customes Some are Pagans others Mahumetanes yet will not be called Turks but Bersemanni and their chiefe Priest Seyd whom they reverence more then their Maker and admit that none should touch his hand but their Kings and these too with an humble gesture their Dukes aspire not above his knee nor their Nobles higher then his feete the rest are happy if they can but reach at his garment his horse his any-thing so simple are they in their superstition and thus have they continued either Atheists or false Idolaters ever since their first entrance upon this Kingdome in the yeare 1187. Before they were not esteemed a Nation at all but wilde people without law or reason almost who lived in the open fields and conversed with no other then their own Heards of Cattle A NEWE MAPE OF TARTARY augmented by Iohn Speede. and are to be sold in pops head Alley by George Humble Anno. 1626. 11 The limits are now on the North the Scythian Ocean on the West the Muscovian Empire Sarmatia Europaea mare Caspium on the South Mount Caucasus the Kingdome of Persia and part of India and on the East partly the Easterne Seas and partly the Kingdome of China Thus divided she containes five Provinces 1 Tartaria minor 2 Asiatica 3 Antiqua 4 Zagathai intra Imaum 5 Cathai extra Imaum 12 Tartaria minor is called likewise Horda Precopensium a sort of Tartars which have their name from one Citie Precops but inhabit all those plaines which lye round about the Pontus Euxinus or Mare Magor and Palus Maeotis including the whole Taurica Chersonesus so that she extends her limits from the banks of the River Boristhenes as far as Tanais Her chiefe Province is the Chersonesus a Peninsula seventie miles in compasse which tooke the name of Taurica from Osyris who they say first plowed this land with a yoke of Bulls It was invaded by one Vlanus from whom the Inhabitants of this whole Region were sometimes called Vlani as they were after Crym Tartars from that city Crym once the Kings seat of this Peninsula though it stood not within her limits For her principall Towne was 1 Theodosia now Caffa where there was heretofore a Colony of Genoaes till they were dispossest by Mahomet the eighth Emperour of the Turks 2 Eupatoria 3 Parthenium c. The other Townes of this Tartaria Precopensis which stand without the Chersonesus are Oczacon which this people tooke from the Dukes of Lituania and Tanas which stands in the utmost part of this Tartaria above the mouth of the River Tanais some three miles distant It is called by the Inhabitant Azac and is a place of great traffique free accesse from many neighbouring Nations Neare this South-ward beginnes the Palus Maeotis reacheth as farre as the Taurica Chersonesus betwixt which the main land is the Bosphorus Cimmerius and on their South banks flowes their Pontus Euxinus which runnes into the Propontis but returnes not This Sea is in some places so deepe that the water appeares at top black and was therefore called Mare nigrum It might be thought that the people living so near the civill parts of Christendome were better mannered then the Asiatike Tartars But their stubborne rudenesse takes in foule scorne to be taught by any other Nation and therefore stands stifly to their old course of life in woods and wilde fields and cease not to commit continuall murders and rapines upon the Countries adjoyning with an inveterate hate to such as professe the Name of Christ in so much that they have engaged themselves to pay yearly three hundred Christians as tribute to the great Turk which number they draw out of Polonia Russia Lituania Walachia and part of Moscovia 13 Asiatica or Tartaria deserta et Moscoritica differs not much from the ancient Sarmatia Asiatica which in Ptolemies descriptions is bounded on the West with the River Tanais and Palus Maeotis on the East with Scythia intra Imaum on the North with the Montes Hyperborei and on the South with the mountains Coran Caucasus The Inhabitants live in Hordes as the rest do which remove often direct their wandring course by observing the Pole-starre In this too their Hordes have divisions and are known by severall names The chiefe is Zaucll which for the most part lies betwixt the rivers Volga Laych and in regard it is as it were the mother-Hord to the rest it was called magna Horda and her Emperour Vlacham magnus dominus for so he was and had full power of a Prince till they were subdued by the Precopenses in the yeare one thousand five hundred sixe and after by Basilius Duke of Moscoria Next to this are the Casanenses which have their chiefe Citie Casan upon the River Volga near the confines of Moscoria It was once an intire government to it selfe but in the yeare one thousand five hundred fifty one after many victories and revolts it was fully and irrecoverably vanquisht and made an addition to the Duke of Moscoria's title The Inhabitants here are somewhat more ingenuous then the Precopenses they till their ground and in some places build houses and practise Merchandise with the Turks and Moscorites Not much unlike to these are the Astrachanenses situate toward the mare Capium and have their name from their rich Metropolis Astrachan twenty Italian miles distant from the mouth of Volga both they and it were subdued in the yeare one thousand foure hundred ninety foure by the Duke of Moscoria Besides these there are many other wilde Hordes of Tartars Of the Nohaicenses Thumenenses Schibaschienses Casachienses Asâ—nichanenses Baschirdi Kirgessi Molgamozani These last strange Idolaters of the Sun and a piece of a red clout hung up before them upon a pole They live in Caves and feed for the most part upon such creatures as creep upon the ground some of them are Anthropophagi And hereabouts is the great lake called Kytay 14 Tartaria antiqua the ancient seat of the Tartars and Kingdome of Magog when both the first Inhabitant was placed by the sonne of Iapheth and when these last Tartars entred under the command of Chinchis It was the utmost portioÌ„ of the Tartarian Empire to the frozen Seas on her North the Scythian on the East and the mare de Annian for it containes many disperst Hordes all almost subject to the great Cham of Cathai In the most Northerne tract which strikes into the Sea beyond the polar circle dwell the Dani Neptalitae Mecriti c. more Southward the Kingdome of Tabor and the vast desert Caraecoranum and the mount Altay the place of buriall
that I may dwell may seeme after a sort to be verified accomplished in us at this day so that although many thousands were aspared the land would remain abundantly replenished which being so if such as lack meanes here as many doe to support the charges incident to themselves and their families in such sort as were requisite to goe over thither they are forth-with endowed with lands and employments whence through their industrie they may raise their estates And it is certaine there are very few there but they maintaine themselves farre better and with lesse care and pains then they did or could doe here Againe if they be such as have meanes to purchase land there and transport servants at their own charge they have in their lands large penny-worths and for their servants many profitable employments Secondly the benefit that should redound to the native Inhabitants of Virginia is very great whilst by this meanes they might in time be reclaimed from their rude conditions and savage kind of life to more humanity and knowledge being instructed in Arts and Occupations and furnished with sundry instruments so necessary in humane Societies that without them we could not well subsist and finally be reduced to a more civill and orderly forme of government But chiefly and in the first place those silly creatures sitting now in darknesse and in the shadow of death might be delivered from darknes to light from the power and tyranny of Satan unto God by faith in Christ. Lastly as it would adde much to the fame and glory of this Kingdome so would it to the strength and prosperitie thereof whilst we might be served from thence with sundry commodities which we now obtaine from other places with the exporting and diverting hence an infinite treasure and that many times to the enriching of the enemies of our State and Religion as Currants and other fruit Oyles Gummes Cotten-wooll Sugar Rich Furres Caviary and Cordage Masts Plancks Boards Pitch Tarre Pot-ashes and Sope-ashes Hempe Flax Iron Salt Silkes Woad Madder Indico and other Drugs for Dyes and Physick c. For it is not to be doubted but these and the like things doe cost this Kingdome yearely many Millions of wealth Some men will say though these things or any them were brought us from these Plantations yet would there be little saved to this Common-wealth because they would and in equitie might expect to receive their price for them but the difference is very great First because we might have them from thence at lower Rates the voyage being shorter and lesse dangerous then in any of the others Secondly the customes and other duties which we now pay in Forraine Countries would there be saved for though they were as great as they are in those countries yet would they wholly redound to the benefit of his Majestie and consequently to the good of this Kingdome Thirdly forasmuch as those which are Adventurers thither live and have their estates here in Englaud condition with such as they send over at their charge upon their lands to receive from them the ratable moyetie of all such profits as shall be raised on their lands It is evident that a great part of those commodities would be brought in without any charge to this Kingdome whilst there should be neither money nor wares exported for them And so they would become as it were the naturall commodities of our owne Countrey Moreover the Planters there are our Countrey-men members of the same Common-wealth with us who may no doubt in short time deserve of the Indians so well in the things before mentioned and succouring them in their wants c. as may move them freely without compulsion or injury to resigne themselves to his Majesties protection and government And many other benefits are like to arise of this worthy action which might stirre up forwardnesse in the prosecution of it But let this suffice to be spoken in this place BRITANNIA THE THEATRE OF THE EMPIRE OF GREAT BRITAINE Presenting AN EXACT GEOGRAPHY of the Kingdomes of ENGLAND SCOTLAND IRELAND and the ILES adioyning With The Shires Hundreds Cities and Shire townes within the Kingdome of ENGLAND divided and described By IOHN SPEED IMPRINTED AT LONDON Anno Cum Privilegio 1627 Are to be sold by George Humble at the Whit horse in Popes-head Alley A BRITAINE A ROMANE A SAXON A DANE A NORMAN THE BRITISH EMPIRE CONTAINETH AND HATH NOVV IN ACTVALL possession those many and renovvned KINGDOMES and PRINCIPALITIES DESCRIBED IN THIS OVR THEATRE THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND anciently containing seven famous Kingdomes 1 The Kingdome of Kent 2 The Kingdome of South-Saxons 3 The Kingdome of West-Saxons 4 The Kingdome of East-Saxons 5 The Kingdom of Northumbrians 6 The Kingdome of East-Angles 7 The Kingdome of Mercia THE KINGDOME OF SCOTLAND anciently containing these three Kingdomes 1 The Kingdome of Scots 2 The Kingdome of Picts 3 The Kingdome of the Iles. THE PRINCIPALITIE OF WALES anciently containing these three Kingdomes 1 The Kingdome of North-Wales 2 The Kingdome of Powys-land 3 The Kingdome of South-Wales THE KINGDOME OF IRELAND anciently containing these five Kingdomes 1 The Kingdome of Mounster 2 The Kingdome of Leinster 3 The Kingdome of Meth. 4 The Kingdome of Connaught 5 The Kingdome of Vlster THE KINGDOME OF MAN with the Iles adjoyning THE ACHIEVEMENT OF OUR SOVERAIGNE KING IAMES AS HE NOWE BEARETH With the ARMES of the Severall kings that have aunciently raigned within his nowe Dominions DIEV ET MON DROIT HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE TO THE MOST HIGH AND MOST POTENT MONARCH IAMES OF GREAT BRITAIN FRANCE AND IRELAND KING THE MOST CONSTANT AND MOST LEARNED DEFENDER OF THE FAITH INLARGER AND UNITER OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE RESTORER OF THE BRITISH NAME ESTABLISHER OF PERPETUALL PEACE IN CHURCH AND COMMON-WEALTH PRESIDENT OF ALL PRINCELY VERTUES AND NOBLE ARTS JOHN SPEED HIS MAJESTIES MOST lowly and most loyall Subiect and Servant consecrateth these his Labours though unworthy the aspect of so high an Imperiall Majestie DIEV ET MON DROIT ✚ HONI ✚ SOIT ✚ QVI MAL ✚ Y ✚ PENSE ✚ TO THE WELL-AFFECTED AND FAVOVRABLE READER SO great was the attempt to assay the erection of this large and laborious THEATRE whose onely plat-forme might well have expected the readiest hand of the best Artist that even in the entrance of the first draught as one altogether discouraged I found my selfe farre unfit and unfurnished both of matter and meanes either to build or to beautifie so stately a project But how the Lord then composed my minde for the Worke or rather how his own great power would be seene in my weaknesse is now in some measure made manifest by raising the frame thereof to this height which here from the Presse sheweth his aspect unto the world But with what content to thy eye gentle Reader I stand in suspence so many Master-builders having in this subject gone before me and I the least not worthy to hew much
lesse to lay the least stone in so beautifull a Building neither can I for my heedlesse presumption alledge any excuse unlesse it be this that the zeale of my Countries glory so transported my senses as I knew not what I undertooke untill I saw the charges thereof by others bestowed to amount so high as I held it a conscience to frustrate their designements wherein albeit it may be objected that I have put my Sickle into other mens Corne and have laid my Building upon other mens Foundations as indeed who can doe otherwise especially in a subject of this nature seeing that the wisest of Kings witnesseth that there is nothing new under the Sunne yet let this in part suffice for my defence that in the worke of the Tabernacle there was more metals used then the orient Gold and more work-men imployed then Aholiab aud Bezaleel neither did all the Israelites offer to that most glorious Work Gold Silver Onix-stones Purple Scarlet and fine Linnen but some of them Brasse Wood Goats-haire Rams fels and Badgers skins as necessary implements in their severall Services If then with the poore Widdow I cast in my mite and by mine own travell adde somewhat more then hath been already divulged let me crave thy acceptance where I have done right and thine assistance to correct where I misse which I trust may as well be hoped as requested thy love with mine being alike obliged unto this our native Land Whos 's beautie and benefits not afarre off as Moses saw Canaan from Pisgah but by mine own travels through every Province of England and VVales mine eyes have beheld and whose Climate Temperature Plentie and Pleasures make it to be as the very Eden of Europe pardon me I pray if affection passe limits for the store of Corn in the Champian and of Pasturage in the lower Grounds presseth the Cart under the sheaves to the Barne and filleth the Coffers of their possessors Neither are the faces of the Mountaines and Hils onely spread over with infinite Herds and sorts of Cattell but their intrals also are in continuall travell and continually delivered of their rich Progenies of Copper Lead and Iron Marble Crystall Jet Alabaster yea the most wonder-working Loadstone to say nothing either of Cannol and Sea coale as rich for profit and as needfull for use or of the goodly Quarries of choisest stone as necessary for strength as estimable for beautie Her Seas and Rivers so stored with Fish and her Fels and Fens so replenished with wild Fowle that they even present themselves for ready prey to their takers briefly every soile is so enriched with plentie and pleasures as the Inhabitants thinke there is no other Paradise in the earth but where themselves dwell The true plot of the whole Land and that againe into parts in severall Cards are here described as likewise the Cities and Shire-townes are inserted whereof some have been performed by others without Scale annexed the rest by mine own travels and unto them for distinctions sake the Scale of Paces accounted according to the Geometricall measure five foot to a pace I have set but in this imployment I am somewhat to excuse my selfe from wrongs conceived done unto more beautifull and richer Corporatious which in this survey are in silence over-passed and places of lesse note and frequency described For satisfaction whereof good Reader understand my purpose according to the Title prefixed which in this Iland besides other things is to shew the situation of every Citie and Shire-towne onely So that without injury to all I could not insert some though oftentimes it grieved me much to leave such beautifull places untouched which notwithstanding being well knowne so to be giveth no little glory to the Land in generall so to be replenished with store and choise as hardly can be judged which may be omitted The Shires divisions into Lathes Hundreds Wapentakes and Cantreds according to their ratable and accustomed manner I have separated and under the same Title that the record beareth in their due places distinguished wherein by the help of the Tables annexed any Citie Towne Burrough Hamlet or place of note may readily be found and whereby safely may be affirmed that there is not any one Kingdome in the world so exactly described as is this our Iland of Great Britaine that only excepted which Josua conquered and into Tribes divided The Armes of such Princes and Nobles as have had the dignities and borne the titles either of Dukes Marquesses or Earles in the same Province Citie or place and finally the Battels fought either by the forrain or home-bred Conspirators I have also added Where we from under our own Vines without feare may behold the prints of endured miseries sealed with the bloud of those times to the losse of their lives and liberties our selves as in the raigne of Augustus when the Temple of Ianus stood shut and Mars his hands bound with chains of Brasse as Virgil speaketh heare not the sound of the Alarum in our Gates nor the clattering of Armour in our Campes whose Swords are now turned into Mattockes and Speares into Sithes as Micah sheweth the peaceable times under Christ. In shewing these things I have chiefly sought to give satisfaction to all without offenoe to any whereof if I faile yet this to my selfe have I gained that whilst I set all my thoughts and cogitations hereon I had small regard to the bewitching pleasures and vaine enticements of this wicked world neither had I leisure to be led by an ambitious desire to raise my station above the levell of my equals or with base flattery to follow and fill the eares of Fortunes Deputies the raines of these intents checking the bit of affection into another way And applying my selfe wholly to the frame of this most goodly Building have as a poore Labourer carried the carved stones and polished Pillars from the hands of the more skilfull Architects to be set in their fit places which here I offer upon the Altar of Love to my Countrey and wherein I have held it no sacriledge to rob others of their richest Iewels to adorn this my most beautifull Nurse whose VVombe was my conception whose Breasts were my nourishment whose Bosome my Cradle and Lad I doubt not shall be my bed of sweet rest till CHRIST by his Trumpet raise me thence 1 Chron. 28.8 Therefore in the sight of the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God let us keepe and â—â—cke for all the Commandements of the Lord our God that we may possesse this good Land and leave it for an inheritance for our Children after us for ever Thine in Christ Iesus JOHN SPEED Al'honneur de l'autheur et son oeuure LE trespuissant ouurier de la ronde machine Pour son chief d' oeuure teint cest ' Isle separee Et quoy que des plus grands thresors du
ciel parce Son lustre assuiettit an temps et a ruine D'un Dimidieu euurier d'une fabriq ' divine Par la plume se void la bresche reparee La ruine dressee et la force assuree Contre la mort que tant de beautes assassine La police le nom l'invincible courage Les Princes Provinces et tout qu' est d'avantage Du Breton belliqueux luisent en son Histoire Pour vn ouur age donq ' atouts tant admirable Faisons fasons Brettons d'un burin memorable Graver le nom de Speed au temple de Memoire T. BARKHAM HEN. SPELMAN Mil. Lectori NON leve nec temere laudo tibi seria Lector Gratum opus dignum consule crede vides Noster hic Ortelius sic nostrum hunc exhibet orbem Vt res emineat tota Britanna simul Ora sinus fluvii portus nemus oppida tractus Regna duces populi foedera bella quies Rich. Saint George Norrey King at Armes in favour of this Worke. IT is farre from my purpose to commend without cause or by over-curious flourish to make a shadow seeme a substance this worke needs no such deceptio visus The Subject is of it selfe Honourable and able to stand without such weake props The glory of our Nation being almost buryed in the pit of Obscuritie is herein revived the continuance of Christianitie traced from age to age the antiquitie and situation of our Townes Castles Religious Houses Nobilitie and all other memorable matters so lively portrayed as in a Glasse we may rightly discerne the true shape qualitie and condition of each of them in particular This Worke therefore being now brought upon the publique Stage and view of the world may in my poore censure give satisfaction to the learned Reader and abide the touch of the malignant Opposer which being affected without hope of gaine or vaine ostentation with so great care both of body and minde is the more precious for difficilia quae pulchra Wherein Gods power is made known in this his weake but worthy Instrument and the glory of Great Britaine made more famous to the world as well in the Geographicall dimension of the Lands situation as in the Historicall relations of her most famous Monarchs and glorious Actions no Kingdome hitherto so particularly described nor Nations History by true record more faithfully penned In honour whereof I sacrifice these Lines of my love upon the Altar of this Worke and celebrate the Authors remembrance to future posterities To my Friend Mr. IOHN SPEED being very sicke GReat Love and little skill may cause mee to missay But certainly this sicknesse cannot make thee dye Though cruell Symptomes and these thirteene yeers assay For thy deare Countrey doth thy health and strength decay Yet sith thy toylesome labour and thy industry Is for thy Countries sake her fame on high to raise She shall thy Temples crowne with everlasting Bayes And in despight of Death shall cause thy memorie To live in endlesse fame with all posteritie Now may she see her beautie and her riches store What erst she was in ev'ry age and change of State And present greatnesse such as never heretofore Since this great Monarch rul'd from North to Southern shore And sith thy life is to thy Country dedicate Let none presume thy Lawrell from thy head to reave For this her Story which thy skilfull hand did weave But live and weare it Speed untill the worlds great fate Shall bring all earthly things unto their utmost date ALEX GILL In exactissimi huius Operis Authorem Eulogium THO BARKHAM VIncta diu rumpat despecta silentia lingua Culmina ut immensi memorem superata laboris Speidi tui insueta jactor licèt optime cura Quam tibi pro merito possim circundare palmam Qui coeant populi quaecunque sub orbe Britanno Digna refers uno aspectu script ó que loc ó que Sanguineas pugnas atavorum bella palaestras Nobilitans que aptâ patriam compagine rerum Ad nostra exactum deducis tempora filum Ergo erit haec magni merces non parva laboris Egregium pariunt haec quòd monumenta decorem Ipsa sibi ventura quòd haec mirabitur aetas Totá que perpetuas debet Respublica grates To the right well deserving Mr. IOHN SPEED the Author of this Worke. IN this Book Bibliothec or Book of Books TIMES Library PLACES Geographie All that is shewne for which the curious looks Touching this LAND for Place or History In which thou hast with pain with care and skill Survey'd this LAND more neere then ere it was For which thy Wit thou strain'd hast to thy Will That wils as much as Wit can bring to passe The faire Hibernia that Westerne Isle likewise In every Member Artire Nerve and Veine Thou by thine Art dost so Anatomize That all may see each parcell without paine Here Time and Place like friendly foes doe warre Which should shew most desir'd Particulars But Place gives place sith Time is greater farre Yet Place well rang'd gets glory by these warres No helps thou hadst nor no assisting ayde In this attempt but Vertue gave thee might That well to doe that well thou hast assaide Which shall in grace out-live immortall spight Hadst thou among the Romanes liv'd when they Did signiorize the World A Signiory Should then at least have guerdon'd thy Survey Thy Maps Descriptions and thine History But thou doest live when all Arts save the eight Illiberall-liberall Art a begging goe That Art alone with her true friend Deceipt Gets all then all seeks but that Art to know But by thy Art though nought be purchased But emptie Fame that feeds but fattens not Yet shall it feed thy NAME till DEATH be dead While emptie noble Names away shall rot The Leaves this Book contains Maps here grav'n Are still as Feathers to thy Fames faire Wings To fanne fresh Aire upon the face of Heaven And raise the same above all ending Things That when Confusion wracks this double FRAME A Spirit shall move on CHAOS called thy Fame The unfained lover of thy Person JO DAVIES OF Him that this Great Taske hath done Great for the goodnesse many wayes Fame doth affirme he well hath wonne Arts highest Prize and Palme of praise In Climes and Realmes remote throughout His merits merit rare report For none the like hath brought about Or equaliz'd in any sort The Shafts of his endevours shot At Gaine and Pleasure both have hit His Observations have begot On private publike Benefit Chiefe Cities Townes and Countries many Which this vast Globe of Earth affords I oft have view'd but never any So well describ'd by Maps and Words His travel'd Body toyled Minde To bring this Worke at last to rest In Period which his Plot design'd Should now rest famous with the best The Romanes such Deserts did Crowne With Lawrell which their Soyle brought forth But I of Branches farre-off growne Bring Wreathes to this
the Lord Cromwell Say and Mountjoy the slaughter in all amounted to 10000. saith Hall 1471. Edw. 4.11 60 At Towkefoury King Ed. 4. obtained the diadem in subduing H. 6. under the leading of Prince E. who was there slaine and Q Margaret taken prisoner there died likewise Tho. Courtney E. of Devonshire Ioh. Sommerset Marq. Dorset and the Lord Wenlake of Knights Hamden Whitting Vans Harvy Deluys Filding Leukenor Lirmouth Vrman Seamer Roos and Henry Edm. D. of Sommerset was there taken and beheaded with Iohn Bough Lord Prior of S. Iohns May 4. 1471. E. 4.11 61 Bosworth-field fought upon Redmore Aug. 22 1458. and 3. of Ric. 3. where himselfe was slain with Iohn D. of Norfolke Wa. L. Ferres Richard Ratcliffe and Rob. Brakenbury Knights and 4000. more of his company on the Earle of Richmonds part only 10. persons the chiefe where of was Wil. Brandon Knight his Standard-bearer Earle Henry was there crowned in the field and the union of Lancaster with Yorke effected whose civill dissentions had cost more English bloud then twice had done the winning of France 62 Stoke-field Iun. 16. 1487. was fought to arrest Lambert a counterfeit Warwick against King Henry 7. where 4000. with the naked Irish were slain and with them died De la Pole Earle of Lincolne Francis L. Lovel Tho. Gerardine Chancellour of Ireland Martin Swart and Sir Tho. Broughton Knights generall against the King Lambert was there taken and made a turn-spit Hen. 7.2 63 At Cockeledge â—â—r Yorke the Commons rose and slew Henry Earle of Northumberland for a tax collected by him granted in Parliament their Captain named Iohn a Cumber was hanged at Yorke 1489. H. 7.4 64 Excest besieged by Perkin Werbeck a counterfeit naming himselfe Ric. Duke of York before murdered in the Tower of London after he had in dammaged the North and Northâ—â—berl was from this City expulsed to Bewdley Sanctuary and lastly executed as Tiburn 1497. reg H. 7.13 65 This same City was again besieged by the rebels of Devon-shire aâ—d Cornwall the 3. of E. 6. under the leading of Hum. Arundel Holmes Winslow and Bury but was rescued by Iohn L. Russel with the Lord Grey and 4000. of them slain 1549. 66 On Black-heath again was fought a sore battell by Thomas Flaâ—â—ock gent. Michael Ioseph Blackesmith and Iam. Twichet L. Andley with the Cornish rebels where 2000. of them were slaine by Giles L. Daubeney generall for the King and 1500. taken prisoners Iune 22. 1497. H. 7. 67 Flodden-field the 9. of September and 5. of King Henry 8. was fought against the Scots by L. Tho. Howard Earl of Surrey lieutenant generall for the King where Iames 4. King of Scots with 3. Bishops 2. Lord Abbots 12. Earles 17. Lords and 8000. souldiers were slaine and the dead body of K. Iames wrapped in Loâ—dâ— was brought to shine in Surrey and there cast into a corner not long since remaining and seen 68 At Solommosse 15000. Scots under the leading of the L. Maxwell by Thou bastard Dacres and Iack Musgrave were valiantly vanquished and 21. of their Nobilitie whereof eight were Earles brought as prisoners to London and 200. mere of great account besides 800. common souldiers slaine and taken for very griefe whereof K. Iames fell sick and shortly after died 1542. H. 8.32 69 Muscleborrow-field fought September 10. 1546 by Edward D. of Sommerset L. Protector and Iohn Dudley Earle of Warw. against the Scots where 14000. were slaine 1500. taken prisoners onely 60. English then slaine E. 6.1 70 At Norwich in a commotion led by Rob. Ket Tanner of Wind 〈◊〉 Wil. Lord Marquesse of Northampton was put to flight and the Lord Sheffield slain the Citie fired and many outrages done 1549. E. 6.3 71 At Mount Surrey the Rebels with their leader Rob. Ket were by Iohn Dunley E. of Warwick overcome and forced to yeeld 5000. of them being slain and Ket taken and hanged on the Castle of Norwich or as some have upon the Oke of reformation Aug. 27. 1549. E. 6.3 72 Sir Tho. Wist with his company of Kentishmen driven to march from Southworke to Kingstone and thence to S. Iames yeelded himselfe at Temple-bar with the losse onely of 40. persons on both parts Feb. 7. 1554. Mary 1. 73 At Tadcaster Thomas Piercie Earle of Northumberland and Charles Nevil E. of Westmerland in thier commotions tooke 200. footmen repairing toward York for the defence of the City against those rebels 1596. Eliz. 12. 74 Durhaâ—â— taken by the rebels of the North under the leading of Piercy and Nevil Earles which had gathered 7000. and surprised Barnards Castle were by the Earle of Sussex Lieutenant generall for the Queens forced into Scotland and many of their Associates worthily put to death 1569. And lastly which God grant may be the last Thomas late Earle of Northumberland was beheaded in Yorke Aug. 20. 1572. Eliz. 14. THE BRITISH ILANDS PROPOSED IN ONE VIEVV IN THE ENGLISH MAP WITH A GENERALL DESCRIPTION OF GREAT BRITAINE UNDER THE ROMANES CHAPTER 1. THE State of every Kingdome well managed by prudent Government seemes to me to represent a humane Body guided by the soveraignty of the reasonable Soule the Countrey and Land it selfe representing the one the Actions and State affaires the other Sith therefore the excellencies of the whole are but unperfectly laid open where either of these parts is defective our intendment is to take a view as well of the outward body and Lineaments of the now-flourishing British Monarchy the Ilands Kingdomes and Provinces thereof in actuall possession for with others no lesse justly claimed in the Continent we meddle not which shall be the content of our first or Chorographicall Tome containing the foure first Bookes of this our Theater as also of its successive government and vitall actions of State which shall be our second or Historicall Tome containing the five last Bookes And here first we will by example of the best Anatomists propose to the view the whole body Monarchy intire as farre as conveniently we could comprise it and after will dissect and lay open the particular Members Veines and Ioynts I meane the Shires Rivers Cities and Townes with such things as shall occure most worthy our regard and most behovefull for our use 2 The Iland of Great Britaine which with her adjoyning Iles is here first presented containeth the Kingdomes of England and Scotland and is of many accounted the greatest Island in the World though Iustus Lipsius gives that praise to Cuba in America as the Orientall Navigators do unto Sumatra taken for Ptolomees Taprobana or to Madagascar the Island of S. Laurence both which are neere unto or under the Equinoctiall Line In which we will not contend as pleasing our selves with her other praises greater then her Greatnes yet with this honour also that is was without question the greatest Island of the Romane World and for any thing yet certainly knowne of all the rest Concerning whose
Positure in respect of Heaven Lucretius the first of the Latine Writers that names Britain seemeth to place it in the same Parallel with Pontus where he saith Nam quid Brittannum coelum differre putamus c. What differs Britaines heaven from that of Nile Or Pontus welkin from Gadz warmer Isle In which by a certaine crosse comparison he opposeth two likes against two unlikes Britain Pontius against Egypt and Gades But to seek into profound Antiquity rather then present practise for matters in which Vse makes perfectnesse were to affect the giving light by shadowes rather then by Sun-shine 3 It is by experience found to lie included from the degree fifty and thirty scruples of Latitude and for Longitude extended from the 13. degree 20. minutes unto the 22. and 50. minutes according to the observation of Mercator It hath Britaine Normandy and other parts of France upon the South the Lower Germany Denmarke Norway upon the East the Isles of Orkney and the Deucaledonian Sea upon the North the Hebrides upon the West and from it all other Ilands and Inlets which do scatteredly inviron it and shelter themselves as it were under the shadow of Great Albion another name of this famous Iland are also accounted Britannish and are therefore here described altogether 4 Britaine thus seated in the Ocean hath her prayses not onely in the present tense and use of her commodities but also in those honorable Eulogies which the learnedst of Antiquaries hath collected out of the noblest Authors that he scarce feemeth to have left any gleanings neither wil we transplant them out of his flourishing Garden but as necessity compels sith nothing can be further or otherwise better said 5 That Britaine therefore the Seas High Admirall is famously known and the Fortunate Island supposed by some as Robert of Avesbury doth shew whose ayre is more temperate saith Caesar then France whose Soile bringeth forth all graine in abundance saith Tacitus whose Seas produce orient Pearle saith Suetonius whose Fields are the seat of a Summer Queen saith Orpheus her wildest parts free from wilde beasts saith the ancient Panegyrick and her chiefe Citie worthily named Augusta as saith Amianus So as we may truly say with the royall Psalmist Our lines are fallen in pleasant places yea we have a faire inheritance Which whatsoever by the goodnesse of God and industrie of man it is now yet our English Poet hath truely described unto us the first face thereof thus The Land which warlike Britaines now possesse And therein have their mightie Empire raisde In ancient times were salvage Wildernesse Vnpeopled unmanur'd unprov'd unpraisde 6 And albeit the Ocean doth at this present thrust it selfe betweene Dover and Callis dividing them with a deepe and vast entrenchment so that Britaine thereby is of a supposed Penisle made an Iland yet divers have â—tifly held that once it was joyned by an arme of land to the continent of Gallia To which opinion Spencer farther alluding thus closeth his Stanza Ne was it Iland then ne was it paisde Amid the Ocean waves ne was is sought Of Merchants far for profits therein praisde But was all desolate and of some thought By Sea to have bin from the Celtick Mainland brought Which as a matter meerly conjecturall because it is not plaine that there were no Ilands nor hils before Noahs floud I leave at large Virgil surely of all Poets the most learned when describing the Shield which Vulcan forged in Virgils braine for Aeneas he cals the Morini people about Call is the outmost men doth onely meane that they were Westward the farthest Inhabitants upon the Continent signifying withall that Britaine as being an Iland lay out of the world but yet not out of the knowledge of men for the commodities thereof invited the famous Greeke Colonies of Merchants which dwelt at Massilia in France to venture hither as hath been well observed our of Strabo THE KINGDOME OF GREAT BRITAINE AND IRELAND 7 And as Iulius Caesar was the first Romane which ever gave an attempt to Conquer it so will we close its praises with a late Epigram concerning the outward face of the Isle and the motive of Caesars coming ALBIONIS vertex frondoso crine superbit Arboreas frondes plurimus ales habet Gramineam Montes fundant pascua pubem Et carpunt circum pascua gramen oves Sed LATII caruit potioribus Insuladonis Victori potior Gloria ni LATIO Albions high tops her woody locks farre shew With quiers of chanting Birds these woods resounding Her Downes and Meadowes clad in verdant hew Meadows Downs with flocks and heards abounding Latium had greater wealth yet Caesar thought To British Glory Latiums Wealth worth nought 8 The division of Britaine concerning the government and territories thereof at such time as Caesar here arrived doth not sufficiently appeare Caesar himselfe makes so sparing mention herein that we have little cause to beleeve Florus where he makes Livie say that after Caesar had slain an huge multitude of Britaines he subdued the residue of the Isle but rather with exquisite Horace that he did not at all touch them as the word intactus doth in him purport 9 Kings there were and therefore that Division which was here in Caesars time was into Kingdomes the old names of whose Nations as also the knowledge of their several abodes hidden under the rubbish of so many ages have of late with infinite labours and exquisite judgement beene probably restored and bounded yet that no mans expectation and desire be too much frustrated reason wils that we briefly set forth such divisions of the Land as many repute not ancient onely but authenticke 10 Our seeming ancient Historians begin it at Brute who to every of his three sonnes gave a part called presently after their names as Loegria to Locrine his eldest sonne Cambria to Camber his second sonne and Albania to Albanist his third son And doubtlesse if there had been more Nations of fame in this Iland Brute should have had more sons fathered on him which conceit some ascribe to Monmouth holding that before him it was never so divided 11 Ptolomey naming Britaine the Great and the Lesse hath been by some mistaken as so dividing this Iland into two parts but his proportion and distance from the Aequator compared with his Geographicall description will evince that he calleth this our Iland GREAT BRITAIN and Ireland BRITAIN THE LESSE 12 Howbeit some latter doe make indeed the South and more Champion to be called GREAT BRITAIN and the North more mountainous BRITAIN THE LESSE whose Inhabitants anciently were distinguished into the MAIATAE and CALEDONII and now by the Scots are into Heghlandmen and Lawlandmen But that Northerne clime being more piercing for the Romanes constitutions and lesse profitable or fruitfull they set their
bounds not farre from Edenburgh and altogether neglected the other parts more Northward 13 This neerer part of Britain they then divided into two parts for the more Southern tract together with Wales Dio termeth the Higher and that more Northward the Lower as by the seats of their Legions doth appeare for the second Legion Augusta which kept at Caerleon in South-Wales and the twentieth called Victrix which remained at Chester he placeth in the HIGHER BRITAIN but the sixt Legion surnamed also Victrix resident at Yorke served as he writeth in the LOVVER BRITAIN which division as seemeth was made by Severus the Emperour who having vanquished Albinus Generall of the Britaines reduced their State under his obedience divided the government thereof into two Provinces and placed two Prefects over the same 14 After this againe the Romanes did apportion Britaine into three parts whose limits our great Antiquarie assigned by the ancient Archiepiscopall Seates grounding his conjecture on 〈◊〉 the saying of Pope Lucius who affirmes that the â—â—â—lesiasticall Iurisdictions of the Christians accorded with the precincts of the Romane Magisâ—â—â—â—â—s and that their Archbishops had their Sees in those Cities wherein their Presidents abode so that the ancient Seats of the three Archbishops here being London in the East Caerleon in the West and Yorke in the North Londons Diocesse as seemeth made BRIT PRIMA Caerleon BRIT SECVNDA and Yorke MAXIMA CaeSARIENSIS 15 But in the next age when the power of their Presidents began to grow over-great they again divided Britaine into five parts adding to the three former VALENTIA and FLAVIA CaeSARIENSIS the first of which two seemeth to have been the Northerly part of MAXIMA CaeSARIENSIS recovered from the Picts and Scots by Theodosius the Generall under Valence the Emperour and in honour of him named VALENTIA and Flavia may be conjectured to receive the name from Flavius the Emperour son of Theodosius for that we read not of the name BRIT FLAVIA before his time 16 So these five partitions had their limits assigned after this manner BRIT PRIMA contained those coasts that lay betwixt Thamesis the Severne and the British Sea BRITAIN SECUNDA extended from Severne unto the Irish Seas containing the Countrey that we now call WALES FLAVIA CaeSARIENSIS was that which lay betwixt the Rivers Humber and Tyne and VALENTIA from the said River and Picts-wall reached unto the Rampire neere Edenburgh in SCOTLAND the farthest part that the Romanes possessed when this Division was in use For the severall people inhabiting all those parts with their ancient Names and Borders whether designed by the Romanes or the old Britaines together with our moderne Names and Shires answerable to each of them we will referre you to the Tables thereof elsewhere 17 This whole Province of BRITAINE as in our History shall appeare was highly esteemed of the Emperours themselves assuming as a glorious surname BRITANNICUS coming thither in person over those dangerous and scarce knowne Seas here marrying living and dying enacting here Lawes for the whole Empire and giving to those Captaines that served here many Ensignes of great honour yea Claudius gave Plantius the first Prefect of that Province the right hand as he accompanied him in his Triumph and his owne Triumph of BRITAIN was set out with such magnificence that the Provinces brought in golden crowns of great weight the Governours commanded to attend and the very Captains permitted to be present at the same A Navall Coronet was fixed upon a pinnacle of his Palace Arches and Trophees were raised in Rome and himselfe on his aged knees mounted the staires into the Capitoll supported by his two sonnes in Law so great a joy conceived he in himselfe for the Conquest of some small portion of BRITAIN 18 How the Romanes found it held it and left it as times ripened and rottened their successe with the Names the Inhabitants Manners and Resisters I leave to be pursued in the following Histories and will onely now shew thee these three Kingdomes that are in present the chiefe Bodies of GREAT BRITAINES MONARCHIE two of which Scotland and Ireland shall in their due places have their father and more particular descriptions WHen the Romane Empire beganne to be unweildy by the weight of her owne Greatness and the Provinces ready to shake off subjection by the Ambition of their Prefects Britaine then wanting her Souldiers taken thence to serve in forraine warres and abandoned by the Romanes who were wont to protect her was now laid open and naked to her Enemies who had long waited an opportunitie to lay her waste Among whom the Picts and Scots casting a covetous eye upon so rich a prey daily with inrodes molesting the weary and now-weakened Britaines inforced them to call in to their assistance the Saxons who in a short time of ayding friends became oppressing enemies and supplanting the Natives of this Land laid the foundation of their aspiring hopes so sure that thereupon in successe of time they transformed the fabricke of this one Province into a seven-fold State which as seven-crowned Pillars stood upon the Bases of Kent South-Saxia West-Saxia East-Saxia Northumberland Mercia and East-Anglia governed by so many severall Kings whose limits are in this Map distinguished by their severall Armes and circumscribed Lines but for all the particular Counties under each of their commands we will referre you to the Table in the fourth Chapter of our seventh Booke in which Booke the History of that growing Heptarchy and its setling againe into one Monarchy is contained at large 2 Neither may we thinke that the Limits of the whole Heptarchy or of each particular Kingdome were at their first raising apportioned as afterward they were but that as all other States doe by steps and degrees they came to their setled bounds Their utmost Northerne border was at first no other in all likelihood then that wherewith the Romanes had formerly severed this their Province from Scotland being that famous partition called the Picts-wall which therefore in our Map you shall finde described with Battlements girding the wast or narrowest place of the whole Iland from Sea to Sea and reaching twixt the Bay of Eden on the one coast and the mouth of Tyne on the other though afterward the Northumbrians extended their Marches beyond that Wall The Romanes had no other partition but onely this Northerne the Saxons who had made the Britaines also their enemies added two others both in the West to straiten them strengthen themselves The first was divised by Offa the Mercian King who made a Trench of admirable worke and charge called Offa-Dyke running about one hundred miles over mountaines and hils from the mouth of Dee in Flint-shire to the fall of Wye in Glocestershire therewith encircling the remainder of the dispossessed Britains in those Western and barren parts which oppression
King Harold further aggravated by a Law That if any Welshman were found with any weapon on this side that Ditch he should forthwith have his right hand cut off The second partition was of King Athelstans device who finding that the Britains did still inhabit those other Western parts from the Lands end of Cornwall even unto Excester in Devonshire he not onely thrust them out of that Citie fortifying the same with vast trenches and a strong wall of squared stone to prevent their attempts but further ordered that they should containe themselves within the River Tamar whence that Promontory came to be named Corn-wall of the shape thereof like a Horne which they call Corn and of the Inhabitants which the Saxons called ƿealsh signifying Strangers 3 The like may be said of the particular Kingdomes that they attained not to those their certaine bounds the Kingly Titles but by degrees the whole Saxons State being anciently divided not into Shires but into sundry small Regions and those againe into Hides a Hide being foure yeard land or as others thinke as much as a Plow can till in one yeere as by an ancien Fragment preserved divulged by two most judicious Antiquaries may be seene wherein all the land lying on this side Humber is thus parted HIDES Myrcna containeth 30000. hides Woken setna 7000. hides Westerna 7000. hides Pec-setna 1200. hides Elmed-setna 600. hides Lindes-farona 7000. hides Suth-Gyrwa 600. hides North-Gyrwa 600. hides Fast-Gyrwa 600. hides East-Wixna 300. hides West-Wixna 6000. hides Spalda 600. hides Wigesta 900. hides Heresinna 1200. hides Sweordora 300. hides Eyfla 300. hides Wicca 300. hides Wight-gora 600. hides Noxgaga 5000. Hides Oht-gaga 2000. hides Hwynca 7000. hides Ciltern-setna 4000. hides Hendrica 3000. hides Vnecung-ga 1200. hides Aroseatna 600. hides Fearfinga 3000. hides Belmiga 600. hides Witherigga 600. hides East-Willa 600. hides West-Willa 600. hides East-Angle 30000. hides East-Sexena 7000. hides Cant-Warena 15000. hides Suth-Sexena 7000. hides West-Sexena 100000. hides 4 But when that seven-fold Heptarchie was brought to a Monarchy and the Kings from Pagans to be Christian professors Elfred that mirrour of Kings for the setling of his Kingdome and subjects under a due and certain course of Iustice and Government did first distribute his Kingdome into severall Countries called Shires of the Saxon word Scyre to cut or divide and into other under-governments of which let us heare Malmesburie By occasion saith he and example of the barbarous he meaneth the Danes the natural Inhabitants also were addicted to robberies so that none could passe in safetie without weapons for defence Elfred therefore ordained Centuries which they terme Hundreds and Decimes which they call Tythings that so every Englishman living under law should be within some Hundred and Tything And if a man were accused of any transgression he should forthwith bring in some of that same Hundred Tything And is a man were accused of any transgression he should forthwith bring in some of that same Hundred Tything that would be pledges for his appearance to answer the Law and he that could not finde such a suretie should abide the severitie thereof But in case any man standing thus accused either before or after such suretiship did flie then all that Hundred and Tything incurred a mulct imposed by the King c. By this device he brought peace into the Country so as in the very high wayes he commanded Bracelets of Gold to be hanged up to mocke the greedy passengers whiles none was found so hardy as to take them away 5 This Custome King Elfred might borow from the use he saw in military Government where the Generals direction found easiest successe by help of under-rulers Centurions and Decurions or hee might have it from the Germanes who kept Courts of Iustice in every Territory having a hundred men out of the People as Assistants to performe their Law-dayes By which his Partition and industrious care Peace and true dealing so flourished that a Wayfaring man losing in his journey any summe of money might a moneth after returne to the place and have it againe BRITAIN AS IT WAS DEVIDED in the tyme of the Englishe Saxons especially during their Heptarchy 7 So that hereby we see both the Saxons distributing of this Country in their highest glory and also the government thereof from the King whom they called their Conning either of his skill or power to the lowest in the land Other intermediate Governours throughout the Land next unto the Kings Counsellors where it seemeth those which the Saxons callen then Eal Sepmen though a name now more humbled and the Danes Eorles the chiefe Magistrates in Cities the Port gerefan Portgreves and Burghƿaren Burgesses For touching the name of laford whence we contract Lord it may seeme rather a name of honour and reverence then of civill authoritie so likewise Þein a stile for men of the better ranke as under-Þein a note of service and Ceorle or Churle of their Yeomanly condition who were also called gemen the Yeomanry 8 Since that first most politique distribution of K. Elfred the number of the said Shires have found some change for what their number was An. 1016. in the reign of King Ethelred Malmesbury sheweth The Danes saith he at this time when there were reckoned in England thirty-two Shires invaded no lesse then sixteene of them yea and afterwards also there were no more in number at that time the Land received a new threefold distribution according to the three sorts of Lawes by which it was governed that is West-Saxons Law Danish and Mercian First to the West-Saxon Law were the Counties of Kent Sussex Suthrie Berkshire Hantshire Wiltshire Sommersetshire Dorcetshire and Devonshire nine in number To the Danish lawes were obedient fifteene other Yorkshire Darbyshire Nottinghamshire Leicestershire Lincolneshire Northamptonshire Bedfordshire Buckinghamshire Hertfordshire Essex Middlesex Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire and Huntingtonshire The Mercian Lawes ruled the eight Counties remaining which were Gloucestershire Worcestershire Herefordshire Warwickshire Oxfordshire Chesseshire Shropshire and Staffordshire 9 But when William the Conquerour had got the English Diademe upon his head and taxed the Kingdome with a generall survey we finde in that publike record of the Domes-day Bocke thirty foure named besides those of Durham Lācashire Northumberland Westmorland and Cumberland the three last lay exposed to the Scots and the other two freed from taxe to maintaine the Borders which five Counties being added to the other their number ariseth to thirty-nine and the thirteene Shires of Wales added to both make fiftie two Counties as we have at this day 10 But the Author of Polychronicon upon what warrant I know not reckons thirty sixe Shires and an halfe at the Conquerours survey wherein saith he were found fiftie two thousand and fourescore Townes fortie five thousand and two Parish-Churches seventie five thousand Knights-Fees whereof
City famous before that time by the conversion of these Saxons unto Christianity and in building a most magnificent Church to Gods service wherein eight of their Kings have been interred but all their Monuments since overshadowed by the height of Beckets Tombe that for glory wealth and superstitious worships equalized the Pyramides of Egypt or the Oracles of Delphos yet now with Dagon is fallen before the Arke of God This City hath been honoured with the presence and Coronations of King Iohn and Queen Isabel his wife with the mariages of King Henry third and of King Edward the first and with the interments of Edward the Black Prince King Henry the fourth and of Queen Ioan his wife as Feversham is with the burials of King Stephen and of Maud his Queen and wife But as in glory so in adversity hath this City born a part being divers times afflicted by the Danes but most especially in the dayes of King Ethelred who in that revenge of their massacre made havock of all and herein slew forty three thousand and two hundred persons the tenth besides reserved to live Afterward it recovered breath and beauty by the liberality of Bishop Langford Charters and Priviledges by King Henry the third strength in trench and Fortifications from King Richard the second and lastly wals for her defence by Simon Sudbury Archbishop of that See whose Graduation is placed for Latitude 51.25 and parallelized for Longitude 22.8 her sister Rochester differing not much in either degree 9 Which City as Beda saith was built by one Rof Lord of the same though some ascribe the foundation of the Castle to Iulius Caesar and hath been often ruinated by the injuries of warre both in the times when the Saxons strove for superiority among themselves wherein this City was laid waste Anno 680. as also in the assaults of their common â—nemy the Danes who about the yeare 884. from France sailed up the River Medway and besieged the same so that had not King Elfred speedily come to the rescue it had been overthrown by those Pagans And again in Anno 999. the Danes miserably spoiled this City in the time of King Ethelred neither hath it stood safe from danger since though not defaced so much by war for twice hath it been sore endamaged by chance of fire the first was in the reigne of King Henry the first An. 1130. himself being present with most of his Nobility for the consecration of the Cathedrall Church of S. Andrew And again almost wholly consumed about the latter end of the Reign of King Henry the second Anno 1177. Yet after all these calamities it recovered some strength again by the bounty of King Henry the third both in buildings and in ditching her about for defence 10 Civill broyles and dissentions hath this Countie been burdened with and that not only under the Saxons and Danes whose desolations were many and grievous but also by other rebellions since the Normans Conquest both in those infamous insurrections called The Barons Warres in the reigne of King Henry the third wherein much harme was done as also under King Richard the second when Wat Tilar Captaine of a dreadfull commotion assembled at Black-heath Mile-end and in London doing many outrages where in Smithfield he was lastly struck down by William Walworth then Major of the City and worthily slaine for his notorious treasons Again upon Black-heath Michael Ioseph the Lord Dawbeny with their Cornish Rebels were overthrowne by King Henry the seventh Anno 1497. 11 Kent in the time of Iulius Caesar was governed by four severall Kings Vnder Vortigern the Britain by a Lieutenant called Guorong from whom the said King gave it to Hengist the Saxon in favour of his Daughter Rowen who seeking to make himself absolute King thereof eight yeares after his first entrance fought a victorious Battell against the Britaines neere unto Crayford and thence-forth accounted that Province his owne Yet afterward Vortimer the valiant Britaine gave him battell at Aylesford in the which both Horsa and Catigern brethren to both the Generals were slaine and the Saxons driven into the Isle of Thanet their first assigned habitation not daring to enter the Continent so long as Vortimer lived Catigern was interred upon the Plaine where to this day remaineth his Monument being foure stones pitched in manner of the Stonehenge and is vulgarly called Citscotehouse The like Monument was of Horsa at Horsted which storms and time have now devoured Hengist made this Province a Kingdom for himselfe and successors which name and power it retained the space of three hundred and twenty years when Egbert King of the West-Saxons subdued and joyned it to his own in which subjection it stood untill the time of the Normans Then was it given under the title of an Earledome by the Conqueror unto Otho Bishop of Bayeux his halfe-brother whose successours in that dignity were those most honourable Families whose Armes and Names within this Plot are blazed and expressed It is divided principally into five Lathes subdivided into 66. Hundreds and them againe into 398. Parishes â— and wherein had been seated three and twenty Religious Houses KENT WITH HER CITIES AND EARLES Described and observed LATHES DIVIded into Hundreds and Hundreds into Parishes Sutten Black-heath 7. Sutten Broâ—eley 2. Sutten Lesnes 4. Sutten Axtane 16. Sutten Rookesley 15. Sutten Godsheath 8. Sutten Westerham 4. Sutten Somerden 6. Aylesford Hoo 5. Aylesford Shamele 11. Aylesford Toltingtroe 6. Aylesford Chetham 3. Aylesford Wortham 4. Aylesford Larkfield 15. Aylesford Littlefield 3. Aylesford Twiford 6. Aylesford Tunbridge 2. Aylesford Watchlingston 5. Aylesford West Barnefield Aylesford Brenchley 3. Aylesford Marden 2. Aylesford Eyhorne 13. Aylesford Maldstone 7. Seray Milton 23. Seray Tenham 4. Seray Feversham 17. Seray Boâ—â—on 4. Seray Felboro 5. Seray Chart 9. Seray Wye 5. Seray Byircholt 1. Seray Galehill 8. Seray Ashford Seray Blackborne 5. Seray Tenderden 1. Seray Barkley 1. Seray Cranbrooke 3. Seray Rolvenden 2. Seray Selbrightenden 1. Seray East Barnfield 1. Seray Newyadene S. Augustine Ringsloe 4. S. Augustine Blengate 7. S. Augustine Whirestable 3. S. Augustine Westgate 4. S. Augustine Downchamford 6. S. Augustine Preston 2. S. Augustine Bredge 7 S. Augustine Kinghamford 5. S. Augustine Seasalter S. Augustine Wingham 5. S. Augustine Eastâ—y 11. S. Augustine Corâ—iloe 8. S. Augustine Bewesbrough 13. S. Augustine Longport Shepwey Folkestane 8. Shepwey Lovingboroe 4. Shepwey Stowting 5. Shepwey Heane 2. Shepwey Pyrcholt stan 2. Shepwey Streats 3. Shepwey Worth 2. Shepwey Ilam 3. Shepwey Langport 1. Shepwey S. Martin Shepwey Newchurch 4. Shepwey Alowsbridge 6. Shepwey Oxney 3. A ACryse Shep. Acton Sera Addesham Aug. Addington Ayles Akkam Shep. S. Albans August Aldington Ayles Aldington Shep. Aldwecke Shep. Alhallowes Ayles Alkham Shep. 〈◊〉 Ayles 〈◊〉 Coltham Ayles Allington Shep. All Saints August APPLEDORE Sera Asâ—â—ey August 〈…〉 ASHEFORD Seray Ashâ—ey August Ashâ—â—â— Ayles Aylesford Ayles Aynsford Sutten
Tablehurst peuen. Tangmer chich Teâ—â—combe lewes Teâ—ring peuen. TERRING bram 〈◊〉 lewes Tâ—â—â—ngton arund Tâ—â—hurst hast Thakam bramb Themens arund Thorney Iâ—e chich Thorney chich Tortington arund Torton arund Tottington bramb Tottington arund Tratton chich Trâ—fort chich Truly bramb Turwick chich Tustons hast Twinâ—ham lewes Tyes lewes V Vâ—â—feild peuen. Vdymâ—re hast Vertwood peuen. Vpwaltham arund W Wadâ—hurst peuen. Wakehurst lewes Walberton arund Walderne peuen. Walderton chiâ—h Walchech peuen. Waltham chich Wamingore lewes Wapinghâ—r â—ramb Wapsburne lewes Waâ—bleton hast Warminghurst brâ— Warmingcampe arâ— Warnham bram Wartling hast Wasshinton bramb Water downe Forrest peu Waynway channell hast Weeke arund Wellingham Peu Wepham arund Westborne chich Westergate chich Westerton chich Westfeild hast Westgate chich Westham peuen. Westmiston lewes Westwolves bramb Whildeâ— lewes Whiteden peuen. Wickham bramb Wiggenhoult arund Wigsill hast Willington peuen. Willington peuen. Winchelsey old hast WINCHELSEY H. Windeham bramb Winton peuen. Wiston bramb Wittering West chich Wittering East chich Wivelsfeild lewes Wodmancote bram Wogham lewes Wolbeding chich Wollavington arun Worsham hast Worth Forrest lewes Worth lewes Worting bramb Wotton peuen. Wotton lewes Wulbow lewes Wyke chich Wylie peuen. Wythyham peuen. SVRREY CHAPTER VI. SURREY by Beda called Suthry and by the Saxons written Suðrea lyeth separated upon the North from the Counties of Buckingham and Middlesex by the great River Thamesis upon the East Kent doth inbound it upon the South is held in with Sussex and Hampshire and her West part is bordered upon by Hampshire and Bark-shire 2 The forme thereof is somewhat square and lyeth by North and by East whereof Redrith and Frensham are the opposites betwixt whom are extended thirty foure miles The broadest part is from Awfold Southward to Thamesis by Staines and them asunder twenty two the whole in circumference is one hundred and twelve miles 3 The Heavens breathing ayre in this Shire is most sweet and delectable so that for the same cause many royall Palaces of our Princes are therein seated and the Countrey better stored with game then with graine in so much that this County is by some men compared unto a home-spunne freeze cloth with a costly faire lift for that the out-verge doth exceed the middle it selfe And yet is it wealthy enough both in Corne and Pasturage especially in Holmesdale and towards the River of Thamisis 4 In this Shire the Regni an ancient people mentioned by Ptolemie were seated whom he brancheth further thorow Sussex and some part of Hampshire And in the wane of the Romanes government when the Land was left to the will of Invaders the South-Saxons under Ella here erected their Kingdome which with the first was raised and soonest found end From them no doubt the Countie was named Suth-rey as seated upon the South of the River and now by contraction is called Surrey 5 And albeit the County is barren of Cities or Townes of great estate yet is she stored with many Princely houses yea five of his Majesties so magnificently built that of some she may well say no Shire hath none such as is None-such indeed And were not Richmond a fatall place of Englands best Princes it might in esteem be ranked with the richest for therein died the great Conqueror of France King Edward the third the beautifull Anne daughter to Charles the Fourth Emperour and intirely beloved wife to King Richard the Second the most wise Prince King Henry the Seventh and the rarest of her Sexe the mirrour of Princes Queene Elizabeth the worlds love and Subjects joy 6 At Merton likewise Kenulph King of the West-Saxons came to his untimely end and at Lambeth the hardie Canute and last of the Danish Kings died among his Cups But as these places were fatall for the last breath of these Princes so other in this County have beene graced with the body and beginning of other worthy Monarkes for in Chertsey Abbey King Henry the Sixth who was deposed and made away in the Tower of London was first interred without all funerall pompe but for his holy life was imputed a Saint and lastly translated and intombed at Windsor At Kingstone likewise stood the Chaire of Majestie wherein Athelstan Edwin and Ethelred sate at their Coronation and first received their Scepter of Imperiall power Guildford likewise hath been farre greater then now it is when the Palace of our English Saxon Kings was therein set And seeing it is the midst of the Shire the graduation from hence shall be observed where for Latitude the Pole is raised from the degree 51.22 scruples and her Longitude from the West in the degree 20. and 2. scruples 7 Neither can we account Okam and Ripley two small villages the least in this Shire which have brought forth the well-known men William de Okam that deepe Philosopher and admirable Scholar and George de Ripley the ring-leader of our Alchymists and mysticall Impostors both of them borne in this County and very neere together But why speak I of these sith a place neerer to sight and greater for fame even Lambeth is the high Seat of Ecclesiasticall Government Piety Learning and Palace of Canterburies Archbishops the Metropolitans of England First erected by Arch-bishop Baldwin and ever since hath been the residing of al those worthy Prelates of our Church who in a long succession even from An. 596. have continued to him that now most worthily sits at the Churches sterne George by Gods providence Lord Arch-bishop of that See a most faithfull and prudent Counsellor unto King Charles and a most learned and provident Guide of our most flourishing Church whose gracious favour undeservedly conferred upon me hath been a great encouragement to these my poore endevours 8 Memorable places for Battles fought before the Conquest were Wembledon where when the fulnesse of prosperitie burst forth into Civill Dissentions among the Saxons a bloudy Battle was fought betwixt Cheaulin the West-Saxon and young Ethelbert of Kent wherein he was discomfited and two of his principall Leaders slaine about the yeere of Christ 560. and three hundred thirtie three yeers after King Elfred with a small power overcame the Danes with a great slaughter at Farnham in this Countie which somewhat quelled the courage of his savage enemie 9 Religious houses erected in this Shire by the devotion of Princes and set apart from publike uses to Gods Divine Service and their owne Salvation as then was taught the best in account were Shene Chertsey Merton Newarke Rygate Waverley Horsleg and in Southwarke Bermundsey and S. Maries These all flourished with increase till the ripenesse of their fruit was so pleasing in sight and taste unto King Henry the Eighth that in beating the boughes he brake downe body and all ruinating those houses and seising their rich possessions into his own hands So jealous is God of his honour and so great vengeance followeth the sinne of Idolatrie 10 In this Shire
the South with Dorset and Hamp-shire and upon the West is confronted against partly by Gloucester and the rest by Somerset-shires 2 The forme thereof is both long and broad for from Inglesham upon Thamesis in the North to Burgat Damarum in the South are thirtie-nine miles the broadest part is from Buttermer Eastward to the Shire-stones in the West being twenty-nine the whole in circumference is one hundred thirty-nine miles 3 For aire it is seated in a temperate Climate both sweet pleasant and wholesome and for soyle saith Iohn of Sarisbury is exceeding fertile and plentifull yea and that with variety 4 The Northerne part which they call North-Wilt-shire riseth up into delectable hils attired with large woods and watered with cleare Rivers whereof Isis is one which soone becometh the most famous in the Land The South part is more even yeelding abundantly grasse and corne and is made the more fruitfull by the Rivers Wily Adder and Avon The midst of this County is most plaine and thereby is knowne and commonly called Salesbury-Plaines and lie so levell indeed that it doth limit the Horizon for hardly can a man see from the one side to the other These Plaines grase an infinite number of sheepe whose fleeces and flesh bring in an yearely revenew to their owners 5 Anciently this County was possessed by the Belgae who are seated by Ptolemy in Hamp-shire Somerset-shire and in this Tract and they as it seemeth by Caesar were of the Belgae in Gaul These as some hold were subdued by Vespasian Lieutenant of the second Legion under Claudius when the foundations of his future greatnesse were in these parts first laid by his many victories over the Britaines And herein surely the Romans seated for besides Yanesburie Trench by tradition held to be his in many other Forts in this Shire the Tract of their footing hath beene left and the stamped Coines of their Emperours found an apparent testimonie of their abode 6 After them the West-Saxons made it a part of their Kingdome whose border was Avon as witnesseth Athelward though the Mercians many times encroched upon them whereby many great battles as Malmsbury tels us betwixt them were fought when in the young yeares of their Heptarchie each sought to enlarge his by the lessening of the next but growne unto more ripenesse they assigned their limits by a great and long ditch crossing thorow the middest of these Plaines which for the wonder therof is supposed by the vulgar to be the worke of the Devil and is called of all Wansdike undoubtedly of Woden the Saxons Ancestor and great reputed God where a little village yet standeth and retaineth to name Wodens-burg At this place in Anno 590. Ceaulin the West-Saxon received such a foyle of the Britaines and his Country-men that he was forced to forsake his Kingdome and to end his dayes in exile becomming a pitifull spectacle even unto his enemies And in this place Ina the West-Saxon joyned Battle with Ceolred the Merciā whence both of them departed with equall losse The like was at Bradford by Kenilwach and Cuthred at Wilton betwixt Egbert and Beornwolfe at Edindon where K. Elfred was vanquisher of the Danes and at Wilton where the Danes wonne the day against him With as bloudy sucesse though not happening by sword was the issue of the Synod assembled at Calne a small Towne in this Countie in the yeare of Christ Jesus 977. where being hotly debating for the single life and against the marriages of the Clergie what wanted by the Word to prove their divorce was supplyed by a Stratagem and that very bloudy for suddenly the main timber brake and downe fell the floore with the Nobles and Prelates the Gentlemen and Commons whereby a great number were hurt and many more slain onely Dunstan the President and mouth for the Monks escaped untouched the Joist whereon his chaire stood remaining most firme which confirmed the sentence of their separations whom God had conjoyned and became the fall and snare of much incontinencie in both sexes 7 The chiefest Citie of this Shire is Salesbury removed from a higher but a far more convenient place whose want of water was not so great in the mother as is supplied and replenished in the daughter every street almost having a River running thorow her middest and for sumptuous and delicate buildings is inferiour to none The Cathedrall a most rich magnificent Church was begun by Richard Poore Bishop and with fourty yeares continuance was raised to her perfect beauty wherein are as many windowes as there are dayes in the yeare as many cast pillars of marble as there are houres in the yeare and as many gates for entrance as there are moneths in the yeare Neither doth this Citie retaine true honour to her selfe but imparteth hers and receiveth honour from others who are entituled Earles of Salesbury whereof eight noble Families have been dignified since the Normans Conquest and now is enjoyed by that most wise and loyall Counsellor Robert Cecill Lord high Treasurer of England and the worthy Patron of the place whereof my selfe am a member This Cities situation is in the degree of Latitude 51.10 minntes and from the first West point observed by Mercator 18. degrees and 31. minutes of Longitude 8 Over this old Salesbury sheweth it selfe where Kenrik overcame the Britains and where Canutus the Dane did great dammge by fire This formerly had been the seat of the Romans as likewise was Lecham as by their Coines digged up is apparant so were Brokenbridge and Cosham the Courts of the Saxon Kings But Fortune long since hath turned her face from all these as lately she did from many ancient and religious foundations planted in this Province whereof Malmesbury was the most famous I will not with Monmouth avouch the foundation thereof unto Mulmutius but by true records from Maidulph a Scot a man of great learning that therein built a Cell and led an Hermits life whereof Beda calleth it the Citie of Maidulph and we by contraction Malmsbury Adelme his disciple and successour built here a faire Monasterie which Athelstan the Monarch richly endowed and left his body after death there to rest Neither hath any graced this more then William her Monk in recording to posterities the Chronicles of our Land concerning both the Church and Common-weale wherein himselfe and wrote those Histories 9 Ambresbury for repute did second this built by Alfritha King Edgar his wife to expiate the sinne of murder which she committed upon young Edward her sonne in Law that hers might be King In this place Queene Eleanor widow to King Henry the third renounced all royall pompe and devoted her selfe unto God in the habit of a Nunne Other places erected for piety were at Salesburie Lacock Stanlege Wilton Ivichurch Farnleg Bradstocke Briopune and Bromhore These
Andrew selk. Okeâ—â—y Mal. Oldbury hill selk. Orcheston S. George hare Orstons S. Maries Bran. Overton Kin. Overton east Elst. Overton west selk. P The little Parke Kin. Patney standeth in Canning Hund. Penligh West Pertwood War Pewsey Kin. Pewsham forest chip Pinnells Pot. Pitton ald Platford ald Preshut selk. Poole canes Mal. Porton ald Poternewood Pot. Pottern Pot. Poulshot Melk Powlton high Putton high Q Queenes lodge ald Quaere caw R Ramsbury Ram. The Rey flu Rodborne high Rodborne Mal. Rokeley selk. Rowdon mounten chi Rowden swan Rowley Brad. Ruchesen ames Rundwaye Pot. Rustisâ—ll swan S Salesbury Plaine Bran. sal SALESBURY Old Salisburie ald Salthorp Kin. Savernake forest selk. Sedghyll Dau. Seene Melk Segarye Mal. Semble chalk Seven hampton high Sevington Whor. Shalborne Kin. Sharnecote high Sharston chip Shawe Mel. Sheperidge little ames Sheperidge great ames Sherington hare Sherington Bran. Sherston pinckney chip Sheston great chip Sherstones chip Shrawton Bran. Upton Skidmore War Slangtenford chip Smalebrook War Spy Mel. Somerford little Mal. Somerford great Mal. Somerford keynes H. Sâ—pworth chip Southweeke Whor. Stanley nethermore chip Stanton Melk Stanton Quinton Mal. Stapleford Bran. Staunton barnard swan Staunton high Staverton Mel. Stocke cal Stocktod Elst. Stoell Elst. Stoke Kin. Stoke Whor. Stoke Brad. Stoke carle Mâ—l Stoke vereme chalk Stoketon War Stonhenge Vnd. Stoneley Frus Studley cal Stratford comon Vnd. Stratford dean Vnd. Strattong S. Margarets Hi. Streat swan Fenny Stretford Down Stutton Mâ—re Sutton benger Mal. Sutton little War Sutton great War Swallow cliff Dau. Swindon Kin. T Nether Tesunt Dau. Over Tesunt Dau. Tesunt great War Tetherton lucas chip Tidworth north ames Tilbury Dau. Tinhead Whor. Titcombe Kin. Thamesis flu Thetherington har Tokenham Kin. Tollard Royall chal Trowle Brad. TRUBRIDGE Mel. North Tudworth Elst. Tylshead Bran. V Vasterne Kin. Uicot Kin. Ugâ—ord caw Upton lovell hare Urchefâ—nt swan W Wanborowe Kin. Warder castle Dau. VVarmister War VVeeke Mel. VVeeke Down VVeeke Pot. VVeekley Bran. VVelton Caw WESBURY West VVestropp high VVestwood Elst. VVestwood Brad. Westwelâ—owe ames VVexcombe Kin. VVhaddon ald VVhaddon Melk Whelpley Frus Whethampton swan VVhichâ—ury Caw VVhitchurch ald VVhitchliffe hare VVhitteley Mel. VVhitteley house VVhittenditch Ram. Widhill high VVilcot swan VVilleybourne flu VVilsford swan VVilsford Vnd. VVilton Bran. VVilton Kin. VVinckfeild Brad. VVinsley Brad. Winterbourne mountâ—n selk. Winterborn Stoks B. Winterborn basset S. Winterborn gunner ald Winterborn Larles ald Winterflow East ames VVimerflow West Winterflow dauntâ—sey ald Winton little Elst. Wishford great Bran. VVishford Bran. VVivesford Dau. Wooddenton swan Woodborowe swan Woodford little Vnd. Woodford great Vnd. VVoodland Mer. VVoodland Ram. VVoodshawe Kin. VVoore swan VVorton Pot. VVotton rivers Kin. WOTTON BASSET Kin. South Wraxall Brad. North Wraxall Chip Wroughton Kin. Wroughton Elst. Wulfall Kin. Wyly War Wyly flu Y Yatesbury Cal. Z Zeales Mer. BARKE-SHIRE by the English Saxons written Berrocscyre whether of the Boxwoods there sited according to the censure of Asserius Menevensis or from a naked and bearelesse Oke-tree whereunto the people usually resorted in troublesome times to conferre for the State I determine not onely the County a long time hath beene so called and bounded with other in manner as followeth The North-part is parted by Thamisis from Buckingham and Oxford shires the South neere Kennet doth tract upon Hampshire the East is confined with the Countie of Surrey and the West with Wiltshire and Glocester-shire is held in 2 The form of this Shire doth somewhat resemble a Sandall for a mans foot lying longwise from East to West in which part she is broadest the middle most narrow and then spreading wider like to the heele though for her rich endowments and stately magnificence it may well be accounted the heart of the whole 3 The length thereof from Inglesham in the West to old Windsor in the East extendeth unto fortie miles from Inkpen to Wightham the broadest part from South to North are twenty foure the whole in circumference about one hundred and twentie 4 The Ayre is temperate sweet and delightfull and prospect for pleasure inferiour to none the Soyle is plenteous of Corne especially in the Vale of White-horse that yeeldeth yeerly an admirable encrease In a word for Corne and Cattle Waters and Woods of profit and pleasure it gives place unto none 5 Her ancient Inhabitants by Ptolemy and Caesar were the Attrebatii and them of those that descended from Gallia among whom Comius conquered by the Dictator was of good respect and could doe much with the Britaines who as Frontinus reporteth used this stratagem though it proved nothing at last he flying before Caesar to recover aid of these Attrebatians light bedded upon a shelfe in the Sea whereupon hoisting his sailes as before a fore-winde gave shew to his pursuer that they were in swift flight so that hopelesse to hayle them he gave over the chase yet no sooner had Caesar made over among them but that some of these people by name the Bibroces yeelded him subjection which proved the ruine of all former liberty But when the Romans had rent their owne Empire and retired their Legion into a narrower circuit the Saxons set foot where their forces had been and made this County a parcell of their Westerne Kingdome The Danes then setting their desire upon spoyles from their roaving Pinaces pierced into these parts at Redding fortified themselves betwixt the rivers Kennet and Thamisis whither after their great overthrow received at Inglefeild by the hand of King Ethelwolfe they retired for their further safetie 6 This Town King Henry the first most stately beautified with a rich Monasterie and strong Castle where in the Collegiate Church of the Abbey himselfe and Queen who lay both veiled and crowned with their daughter Maud the Empresse called the Lady of England were interred as the private Historie of the place avoucheth though others bestow the bodies of these two Queenes elsewhere The Castle King Henry the second razed to the ground because it was the refuge for the followers of King Stephen From whence the North-Pole is raised in Latitude 51. degrees and 40. minutes and in Longitude from the first VVest-point observed by Mercator 19. degrees and 35. minutes 7 A Castle and Towne of greater strength and antiquitie was Wallingford by Antonine and Ptolemie called Gallena the chiefest Citie of the Attrebatians whose large circuit and strong fortifications shew plainly that it was a place of the Romanes abode and since in a conceived safetie hath made many very bold especially when the sparkes of Englands civill dissentions were forced to flame in case of the Crown betwixt Maud the Empresse and King Stephen whither her selfe and associates resorted as their surest defence 8 But of farre greater magnificence and state is the Castle of Windsor a most Princely Palace and Mansion of his Majestie I will not with Ieffrey affirme it to be built
Shriu. Wasinge Fair. Welford Fair. Westbroke Kent Whetston Tynes Whisley in hurst Charl. Whitley Hor. Whitley Read Whitehorse hill Shriu. VVickham Kent WINDSOR Rip VVindsore parke Rip VVindsore forest Rip Old Windsore Rip Winckfield Rip Winterborne Fair. Witham Hor. VVitley parke Charl. Witnham little Oke VVitnham long Oke VVolston Shriu. VVoodhay Kent VVoodspene Fair. Woolley Kent Woolhampton Theale Wotton Hor. Wiversley in hurst Son Y Yattington Fair. MIDDLESEX so called in regard of the situation as seated betwixt the West-Saxons and East-Angles was sometimes together with Essex and Hartfordshire that part and portioÌ„ which the East-Saxons enioyed for their Kingdom it lieth bordered vpon the North with Hartfordshire vpon the West by Colne is seuered from Buckingham the South by Thamesis from Surrey Kent and on the East from Essex by the Riuer Lea. 2 The length thereof extened from Stratford in the East to Morehall vpon Câ—lne in the West is by measure nineteene English miles and from South-mines in the North to his Maiesties Mannour of Hampton-Court in the South are little aboue sixteene miles the whole circumference extending to ninety 3 In forme it is almost square for ayre passing temperate for soile abundantly fertile and for pasturage and graine of all kindes yeelding the best so that the Wheat of this Countie hath serued a long time for the Manchet to our Princes Table 4 It lieth seated in a vale most wholesome rich hauing some hils also and them of good ascent from whose tops the prospect of yâ— who le is seene like vnto Zoar in Egypt or rather like a Paradise GaraeÌ„ of God 5 The ancient Inhabitants knowne to Caeâ—ar were the Trinobants whom he nameth to be the most puissant in the Land whose chiefe Citie and State yeelding him subiection made the whole with lesse losse to the Romans to beare the yoke of their owne bondage and to come in vndertermes of truce But when their forces in these parts were spent and the Empire shaken by intestine warres the Saxons setting their eyes vpon so faire a soile made their footing as sure herein which lastly with Hartford Essex was the portion of the East-Saxons Kingdome 6 Fiue princely houses inheritable to the English crown are seated in this shire which are Enfieâ—d Hanworth Whitehall S. Iames Hampton Court a citie rather in shew then the Palace of a Prince for stately Port gorgeous building not inferior to any in Europe At Thistleworth once stood the Palace of Richard K. of the â—â—mans E. of Cornwall which the Londâ—ners in a tumultuous broyle burned to the ground many other stately houses of our English Nâ—bâ—tty Knights gentlemeÌ„ as also of the worshipfull citizens of Lonâ—â— are in this shire so sumptuously built pleasantly seated as the like in the like circuit are no where else to be found Neere vnto Thamesis entrance into this County is kept the remembrance of Caesars entrance ouer Thâ—mesis by the name of Coway stakes stuck fast in the bottome to impeach his designes and further at Stanes a Maire-stone once stood for a marke of Iurisdiction that London had so farre vpon Thamesis 7 Which Citie is more ancient then any true record beareth fabuled from Brute Troynoâ—ant from Lud Ludstone But by more credible writers Tacitus Ptolemy and Antonine Londinium by Aminianus Mercellinus for her successiue prosperitie Augusta the greatest title that can be giuen to any by Britaines Londayn by the Saxons London Ceasder by Strangers Londra and by vs London This Citie doth shew as the Cedars among other trees being the seat of the British Kings the chamber of the English the modell of the land and the mart of the world for thither are brought the silke of Asia the spices from Africa the Balmes from Grecia the riches of both the Indies East and West no Citie standing so long in fame nor any for diuine and politicke gouernment may with her be compared Her wals were first set by great Constantine the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperor at the suit of his mother Q. Helen reared with rough stone and British Bricke three English miles in compasse thorow which are now made 7. most faire gates besides 3. other passages for entrance Along the Thamesis this wall at first raÌ„ged with two gates opened the one Doure-gate now Dowgate the other Billinsgate a receptacle for ships In the midst of this wal was set a mile-marke as the like was in Rome from whence were measured their statioÌ„s for cariage or otherwise the same as yet standeth and hath been long knowne by the name of London Stone Vpon the East of this city the Church of S. Peters is thought to be the cathedral of Restitutus the Christian Bishops see who liued in the raigne of Great Constantine but since S. Pauls in the West part from the Temple of Diana assamed that dignity whose greatnes doth exceed any other at this day spires so high that twice it hath been coÌ„sumed by lightning froÌ„ Heauen Besides this cathedral God is honored in one huÌ„dred twenty one Churches more in this city that is ninety six within the wals sixteen without but within the Liberties nine more in her Suburbs in Fitz-Stephens time thirteen Conuents of religious Orders It is diuided into 26. Wards gouerned by so many graue AldermeÌ„ a â— Maâ—or 2. Sherifs the yeerely choice whereof was granted them by Patent froÌ„ K. Iohn in whose time also a Bridge of Stone was made ouer Thames vpon nineteene Arches for length bredth beautie and building the like againe not found in the world 8 This London as it were disdaining bondage hath set her selfe on each side far without the walls hath left her Westgate in the midst from whence with continuall buildings still affecting greatnes she hath continued her streets vnto a Kings Palace and ioyned a second Citie to her selfe famous for the Seat and Sepulchre of our Kings and for the Gates of Iustice that termely there are opened onely once a Bishops See whose Title died with the man No wals are set about this City and those of London are left to shew rather what it was then what it is whose Citizens as the Lacedemonians did do impute their strength in their men not in their wals how strong soeuer Or else for their multitude cannot be circulated but as another Ierusalem is inhabited without wals as Zachary said The wealth of this Citie as Isai once spake of Nilus growes from the Reuenews and haruest of her south-bounding Thames whose traffique for marchaÌ„dizing is like that of â—yrus wherof Ezechiel speaks stands in abundance of Siluer Iron Tyn Lead c. And from London her chanell is nauigable straitned along with medowing borders vntill she taketh her full libertie in the Germane Seas Vpon this Thamesis the Ships of Tharsis seeme to ridâ— the Nauy
that rightly is termed the Lady of the Sea spreds her saile Whence twice with luckie successe hath beene accomplished the compassing of the vniuersall Globe This Riuer Canutus laying siege against London sought by digging to diuert before him the Danes had done great harmes in the Citie yet was their State recouered by K. Elfred and the Riuer kept her old course notwithstanding that cost In the times of the Normans some ciuill broiles haue bin attempted in this City as in the dayes of K. Iohn whereinto his Barons entred and the Tower yeelded vnto Lewis And againe Wat Tiler herein coÌ„mitted outragious cruelties but was worthily struck down by the Maior slain in Smithfield This Cities graduation for Latitude is the degree 51 45. min. and in Longitude 20. degrees 39. minutes 9 In this County at Bâ—rnet vpon Easter day a bloudy battell was fought betwixt Henry 6. and Edward 4. wherein were slaine one Marques one Earle three Lords with them ten thousand English-men 10 The diuision of this Shire is into seuen Hundreds wherein are seated two Cities foure Market Townes seuenty three Parish-Churches besides them in London where in the Church of Gray-Fryers now called Christ-Church three Queenes lie interred which were Queene Margaret the D. of Philip the hardy King of France second wife to King Edward the first the second was Queene Isabel wife to King Edward the second and D. to Philip the faire King of France and the third was Queene Ioan their daughter maried to Dauid King of Scotland MIDLE-SEX described WITH THE MOST FAMOUS Cities of LONDON and WESTMINSTER HVNDREDS in MIDDLESEX 1 Edmonton 2 Gore 3 Fynnesbury and Wenlaxebarn 4 Osulston 5 Elthorne 6 Istleworth 7 Spelthorne A Acton West Fynnesbury Acton East Fynnesbury Alperton Gâ—re Ascott Elthorne Ashâ—forde Spelthorne Astleham Spelthorne B Baber bridge Spelthorne Fryarne Barnet Fynnesbury Bedfonte West Spelthorne Bedfonte East Spelthorne Bednall Greene Osulston Belsyfe Fynnesbury Bishops hall Osulston Blackwall Osulston Boston Elthorne Braineforde little Elthorne BRAINEFORD West Eltho Breakspeares Elthorne Brent Flu. Brentstore Gore Broken borowes Elthorne Bromesley Osulst. Brompton Fynnesb. Browswell Fynnesb. Burmfeild Edmont Burystreete Edmont C Canons Gore Canbury Fynnesb. Chalcot Fynnesb. Charlton Spelthorn Chelsey Fynnesb. Cheswicke Fynnesb. Childes hill Fynnesbury Clapton Osulston Clarkenwell Osulst. Colham Elthorne Colne Flu. Cony hatch Fynnesb. Coppermill Istleworth Coptehall Osulst. Cowley Elthorne Craneford Elthorne Craneford bridge Elthorne Cruch end Fynnesbury D Daleston hill Fynnesbury Dalis Gore Daneershill Edmont Deane wood Fynnesb. Dogges Isle Osulst. Dormans well Elthorne Dorsey sars Edmont Drayton West Elthorne Driuershill Gore Ducoates Edmont Durance Edmont Durhams Edmont E East end Fynnesb. EDGWARE Gore Edmonton Edmont Edmondstreete Edmont Elynge Fynnesb. Enfeild Edmont Enfeild chase Edmont Eueney farme Spelthor F Feltham Spelthor Feltham hill Spelthor Fincheley Fynnesb. The Fold Edmont Fryain Maner Fynnesb. Fryth Gore Fulham Fynnesbury G Greene hill Gore Greeneford Elthor. Greenestret Edmont Gunnetsbury Fynnes S. Gyles Fynnesb. H Hackney Osulst. Hadley Edmont Halwayes Fynnesb. Hamersinyth Finnesb Hampton Spelthorn Hampton Court Spelthorn Hampsteed Fynnesb. Hamsworth Elthor. Hanford Spelthor Hanworth Spelthorn Hangerwood Fynnesb. Hanwell Elthorn Harefeild Elthorn Harleston greene Fynnesb. Harlington Elthorn Harmondesworth Elthor. Harrow hill Gore Heayes Elthorn Hellingdon little Elthor. Hendon Gore Hendon house Gore Heston Istle Highwood Gore Highgate Fynnesb. Hillingdon little Elthor. Hillingdon great Elthor. Hockesdon Osulst. Hollick Fynnesb. Holly well streete Osulst. Hornesey Fynnesb. The Hospitall Fynnesb. Hunslow Istle Hyde Parke Fynnesb. I S. Iames Fynnesb. Ickenham Elthoâ—n I le of dogges Osulst. Islington Fynnesb. Istleworth Istle K S. Katherins Lon. Lib. Kensingeton Fynnesb. Kenton Gore Kenton Spelthor Kentishtowne Fynnesb. Kickesend Edmont Kingsland Osulst. Kingesbury Gore Kingston wike Spelt Knightsbridge Fynnesb. Kylborne Fynnesb. L Lalâ—ham Spelthorne Littleton Spelthorne Lodge hill Fynnesb. LONDON Ludgraues Edmont Lymehouse Osulst. M Mâ—rybone Fynnesb. Mendon house Gore Merestrete Osulst. Milhill Gore Morehall Elthorn Morehatche Edmont Muckings Edmont Muswell hill Fynnesb. Myle end Osulst. Myms south Edmont N Northhall Lodge Elthorn Nefedon Fynnesb. Newhouse Spelth. Newington Stoke Fynnesb. Newington Fynnes Newington greene Fynnesb. Norcote Eâ—thorne Northall Elthorne North end Fynnesb. Norton folgate Osuâ—st Norwood Elthorne O Oldeford Osuâ—st Osterley Elthorne P Padingwick Fynnesb. Padington Fynnesb. Pancras Fynnesb. Parsons greene Fynnesb. Perrinale Elthorne Pinnes Edmont Ponders end Edmont Popler Osulst. Potters barr Edmont Preston Gore Pynner Gore R Rateclyffe Osulst. Rimslippe Elthorn Roxoey Gore S Safforne hill Fynnesb. Sauthold Elthorn Shackerwell Osulst. Shepperton Spelth. Shorditch Osulst. Southmyns Edmont STANES Spelth. Stanmore great Gore Stanmore little Gore Stanner great Gore Stanschurch Spelth. Stanwell Spelth. Stepney Osulst. Strande Elthor. Stratford bow Osulst. Sudbury Gore Sunbury Spelthor Swaleys Elthorne Syon Elthorne Sypson Elthorne T Tottenham Edmont Tottenham streete Edmont Tottenham high-crosse Edmont Totten Court Fynnesb. Tuddington Spelth. Turnham greene Elthor. Twickenham Istle Twickenham Parke Istle Twyford East Fynnes Twyford West Gore V VXBRIDGE Elthor. Vxenden Gore W Wadhad greene Fynnesb. Waltham crosse Edmont Wapping Osulst. Weald Gore Wemley hill Gore Westborne Fynnesb. WESTMINSTER Westminster Citie Whetstone Fynnesb. Wewrsley Elthorn Whitton Istle Whitwebb Edmont Willesdon Fynnesb. Winchmorhill Edmont Woodhall Gore Worton Istle Wyerhill Edmont ESSEX by the Saxons written East-seaxa and East-sexscife by the Normans Exsessa and by the vulgar Essex is a Countie large in compasse very populous and nothing inferiour to the best of the Land 2 The forme thereof is somewhat circular excepting the East part which shooterh her self with many Promontories into the Sea and from Horsey Island to Haidon in the West the broadest part of the shire are by measure forty miles and the length from East-Ham upon Thamisis in the South to Surmere upon the River Stow in the North are thirtie miles the whole in circumference one hundred fortie six miles 3 It lyeth bounded upon the North with Suffolke and Cambridge-shires upon the West with Hertford and Middlesex upon the South by Thamisis is parted from Kent and the East side thereof is altogether washed with the German Sea 4 The aire is temperate and pleasant only towards the waters somwhat aguish the soil is rich and fruitfull though in some places sandy barren yet so that it never frustrates the Husbandmans hopes or fils not the hands of her Harvest-Labourers but in some part so fertile that after three yeers glebe of Saffron the land for 18. more will yeeld plenty of Barley without either dung or other fatning earth 5 Her ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans were by Caesar called the Trinobantes of whom in the former Chapter we have spoken and in our History shall speak more at large But this name perishing with the age of the Empire the Saxons presently framed a new and with Hertford and Middlesex made it their East-Saxons Kingdom untill that Egbert brought this and the whole into an entire and
was no place for Schollers to be in Warres loud Alarums ill consorting the Muses milde Harmonies Yet when the Normans had got the Garland on their heads these Danish stormes turned into Sun-shine dayes Gislebert the Monk with Odo Terricus and William all three of the like Monasticall Profession in the reigne of K. Henry the first resorted unto this place and in a publike Barne read the Lectures of Grammar Logick and Rhetoricke and Gistebert Divinitie upon the Sabbath and Festivall dayes From this little fountaine saith Peter Blessensis grew a great River which made all England fruitfull by the many Masters and Teachers proceeding out of Cambridge as out of a holy Paradise of God The first Colledge therein endowed with Possessions was Peter-house built by Hugh Balsham Bishop of Ely in the yeer of Grace 1284. whose godly example many others followed so that at this day there are sixteen most stately Colledges and Hals for building beautie endowments store of Students so replenished that unlesse it be in her other Sister Oxford the like are not found in all Europe But at what time it was made an Vniversitie let Robert de Remyngton tell you for me In the Reigne saith he of King Edward the First Grantbridge of a Schoole by the court of Rome was made an Vniversitie such as Oxford is Lastly the Meridian line cutting the Zenith over this Citie is distant from the furthest West-point according to Mercator 20. degrees 50. scruples and the Arch of the same Meridian lying betweene the Aequator and Verticall-point is 52. degrees 20. scruples 5 Another Citie formerly in great fame is Ely by the Saxons Eliâ— had in account for the repute and holinesse of Votary Nunnes there residing built first by Audrey wife to one Tombret a Prince in this Province who had this place as a part of her Dowrie she having departed from her second Husband Egbert King of Northumberland devoted herself to the service of God and built here a Monastery whereof she became the first Abbesse This in the Danish desolation was destroyed but soone after reedified by Ethelwâ—ld Bishop of Winchester who stored it with Monks unto whom King Edgar granted the jurisdiction over foure Hundreds and a halfe within these Fennes and the East-Angles limits which to this day are called The Liberties of S. Audrey after whose example many Nobles so enriched it with large Revenews that as Malmesbury saith the Abbot thereof laid up yeerely in his owne Coffers a thousand and foure hundred pounds And of latter times the Monks therof became so wealthy that their old decaied Church they renued with new most stately buildings which is now the Cathedrall of the Diocesse and for beauty giveth place to no other in the Land Eight other foundations set apart from secular use in this Province were at Thorney Charteres Denny Elsey Beach Barnwel Swasey and Shengey all which in the dayes of King Henry the Eight came to the period of their surpassing wealth and left their Lands to the dispose of his Will 6 The generall commoditie of this Shire is Corn which in the South and Champion part doth abundantly grow as also Saffron a very rich Spice Some Woods are there and Pasture both pleasant and profitable The North part thereof is Fenny but withall fruitfull whereof Henry of Hâ—ntington and William of Malmesbury thus do write This Fenny Country is passing rich and plenteous yea and beautifull also to behold wherein is so great store of fish that strangers doe wonder and water-fowle so cheape that five men may therewith be satisfied with lâ—sse then an halfe-penny 7 Places of ancient note in this Shire are these the Erminstreet-way which upoÌ„ the lower west parts of this Countie thorow Roiston runneth forthright unto Huntingdon And from Reach a Market-Towne standing neer to the River Came a great Ditch and Trench is cast all along New-Market-Heath which for the wonder conceived thereat is of the vulgar called The Devils ditch being in truth made for a defence against the Mercians by the East-Angles whose Kingdome is inverged The Gogmagog hils neere Cambridge retaine the remembrance of the Danish Station where as yet on their tops is seen a Rampire strengthned with a three-fold Trench whereof Gervase of Tilbury tels us many a prety Tale. 8 This Shire is divided into seventeen Hundreds wherein are seated eight Market-Towns and hath bin strengthened with seven Castles and God divinely honoured in 163. Parish-Churches CAMBRIDGSHIRE described with the deuision of the hundreds the Townes situation with the Armes of the Colleges of that famous Vniuersiti ¶ An Alphabeticall Table of all the Tovvnes Rivers and memorable places mentioned in Cambridge-shire HVNDREDS in Cambridge-shire 1. VVIsbich 2. Wichford 3. Ely 4. Staplehoo 5. Chevelie 6. Stane 7. Northstoe 8. Papworth 9. Chesterton 10. Flendishe 11. Radfeild 12. Chilford 13. Whittlesford 14. Thryplow 15. Wetherley 16. Stowe 17. Armingford A Abington Arming Abington great Chil. Abington little Chil. Arrington Weth Ashley Cheu Aure VVich Audrey causey North. B Badburham Chil. Badlingham Staple Balsham Rad. Barrington VVeth Bartlowe Chil. Barton VVether Bassingborne Arm. Bedelthey Ely Brame Ely Brinckley Rad. Bottisham Stane Bourne Stowe Boxworth Pap. Burrow Rad. Burwells Staple C Cam Flu. Caldecott Stowe CAMBRIDGE Flend Castle Camps Chil. Shady Camps Chil. Carleton Rad. Catlidge Cheu Caxton Stowe The Chare VVich Chatteris VVich Chesterton Chest. Chetcham Ely Chevely Cheve Childerley Chest. Chippenham Stap. Clopton VVether Clowcrosse VVich Colham VVich Weston Colvill Rad. Comberton VVether Conyngton Pap. Copthall Ely Cottenham Chest. Cottenham North. Coveney VVich Crawden Arming Croxton Stowe D Ditton Flend Wood Ditton Cheve Dixford VVhittlesf Denny North. Doddington VVich Downham Ely Dowsdale VVis Drayton fenne Pap. Dry Drayton Chest. Dullingham Rad. E East great Stowe Eldernall VVich Elme VVis Elsworth Pap. Eltisley Stowe ELY Ely Erith causey VVich Eversden great Stowe Eversden little Stowe F Fordham Stap. Forton Thryp. Fowlmere Thryp. The Frith dike VVich Fulburne little Flend Fulburne great Flend G Gamlinghey Stowe Gaton Chest. Girton North. Gogmagog hils Flend Granceter VVether Gransden parva Stowe Gransden magna Stowe Graveley Pap. Gyherne VVis H Haddenham VVich Hardwick Stowe Harimere chap VVis Harlston Thryp. Harlton VVether Hastingfield VVeth Hatley East Arming Hatley S. George Stowe Hawxton Thryp. Hildersham Chil. Hinxton VVich Hobbes house VVis Hogginton North. Hormingsey Flend Horsheathe Chil. Cherry Hynton Flend Hystons Chest. I Ickleton VVic Impington North. Isellham Stap. K Kennitt Stap. Kingstone Stowe Knapwell Pap. Knesworth Arming Kyrtling Cheu L Landbeach North. Landwade Stap. New Leame VVic Watersey Leame VVis Leverington VVis Litlington Arming LITTLEPORT Ely Lowleworth North. LYNTON Chil. M Maddingley North. Maden lode Ely Maney VVich S. Maries Wis. Melborne Arming Melreth Arming Mepole Wich Mershe Wich Milton North. Gilden Morden Arming Steple Morden Arming N Newbernes Ely NEWMARKET Che. Newmarket-heath Che Newton Thryp. Newton Wis. Norney Ely O Ouse Flu. Owre
of King Henry the second first took breath 7 Which Citie is and long hath been the glorious seat of the Muses the British Athens and learnings well-spring from whose living Fountaine the wholsome waters of all good literature streaming plenteously have made fruitfull all other parts of this Realme and gained glory amongst all Nations abroad Antiquitie avoucheth that this place was consecrated unto the sacred Sciences in the time of the old Britaines and that from Greekelad a Town in Wilt-shire the Academie was translated unto Oxford as unto a Plant-plot both more pleasing and fruitfull whereto accordeth the ancient Burlaeus and Necham this latter also alledging Merlin But when the beauty of the Land lay under the Saxons prophane feete it sustained a part of those common calamities having little reserved to uphold its former glorie save onely the famous monument of Saint Frideswids Virgine-Conquest no other Schoole then left standing besides her Monasterie yet those great blasts together with other Danish stormes being well blowne over King Elfred that learned and religious Monarch recalled the exiled Muses to their sacred place and built there three goodly Colledges for the Studies of Divinitie Philosophie and other Arts of humanitie sending thither his owne sonne Ethelward and drew thither the young Nobles from al parts of his kingdome The first Reader thereof was his supposed brother Neote a man of great learning by whose direction King Elfred was altogether guided in this his goodly foundation At which time also Asserius Menevensis a Writer of those times affaires read the Grammar and Rhetoricke and affirmeth that long before them Gildas Melkin Ninius Kentigern S. German and others spent there their lives in learned studies From which time that it continued a Seed plot of learning till the Norman Conquest Ingulphus recordeth who himselfe then lived No marvell then if Matthew Paris calleth Oxford the second Schoole of Christendome and the very chiefe Pillar of the Catholique Church And in the Councel holden at Vienna it was ordained that in Paris Oxford Bononia and Salamanca the onely Vniversities then in Europe should be erected Schooles for the Hebrew Greeke Arabick and Chaldean Tongues and that Oxford should be the generall Vniversitie for all England Ireland Scotland and Wales which point was likewise of such weight with the Councel of Constance that from this precedence of Oxford Vniversitie it was concluded that the English Nation was not onely to have precedence of Spaine in all Generall Councels but was also to be held equall with France it selfe By which high prerogatives this of ours hath alwaies so flourished that in the dayes of King Henry the third thirtie thousand Students were therein resident as Archbishop Armachanus who then lived hath writ and Rishanger then also living sheweth that for all the civill warres which hindered such places of quiet studie yet 15000. Students were there remaining whose names saith he were entered in matricula in the matriculation Booke About which time Iohn Baliol the father of Baliol King of Scots built a Colledge yet bearing his name Anno 1269. and Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester that which is now called Merton Colledge both of them beautified with buildings and enriched with lands and were the first endowed Colledges for learning in all Christendome And at this present there are sixteen Colledges besides another newly builded with eight Hals and many most faire Collegiat Churches all adorned with mest stately buildings and enriched with great endowments noble Libraries and most learned Graduates of all professions that unlesse it be her sister Cambridge the other nursing breast of this Land the like is not found againe in the world This Citie is also honoured with an Episcopall See As for the site thereof it is removed from the Equator in the degree 52. and one minute and from the West by Mercators measure 19. degrees and 20. minutes 8 As this Countie is happy in the possession of so famous an Academie so it is graced with most Princely Palaces appertaining to the English Crown whereof Woodstocke is the most ancient and magnificent built to that glory by K. Henry the first and enlarged with a Labyrinth of many windings by K. Henry the second to hide from his jealous Iuno his intirely beloved Concubine Rosamond Clifford a Damosell of surpassing beauty where nowtwithstanding followed by a clew of silke that fell from her lap she was surprised and poysoned by Queen Eleanor his wife and was first buried at Godstow Nunnery in the midst of the Quire under a Hearse of Silke set about with lights whom Hugh Bishop of Lincolne thinking it an unfit object for Virgins devotion caused to be removed into the Church-yard but those chaste sisters liked so well the memory of that kinde Lady as that her bones were translated againe into their Chappell Bensington is another of his Majesties Mannors built by Will. de la Pole Duke of Suffolke but now in neglect through the annoyance arising from the waters or marishes adjoyning Houses built for devotion and for abuse suppressed and againe put downe the chiefe in account were Enisham Osney Bruerne Godstow Burchester and Tame besides Saint Frideswides and very many other stately houses of Religion in the Citie The Divsiion of this Shire is into fourteene Hundreds wherein are seated ten Market Townes and two hundred and fourescore Parish-Churches whose names are Alphabetically inserted in the Table ensuing OXFORDSHIRE described with the Citie and the Armes of the Colledges of that famous Vniuersity Ao. 1605. HVNDREDS in Oxford-shire 1. BAnbury 2. Bloxham 3. Chadlington 4. Wotton 5. Ploughley 6. Bullington 7. Bampton 8. Tame 9. Lewknor 10. Pirton 11. Dorchester 12. Ewelme 13. Langtree 14. Binfeild A Adderbury Blox Addington Plough Adwell Lewk Alvescott Bamp Ambesden Bulling Ardeley Plough Arnecott Bulling Ascott Chad. Ascott Tame Assenton Pirt. Astoll Bam. Astoll Lye Bam. Aston Steeple Wot Aston Bam. Aston North Wot Aston Rowen Lewk Aulkerton Blox B Bampton Bampt. BANBVRY Ban. Balscott Blox Barford S. Iohns Blox Barford S. Michael Wot Steple Barton Wot March Baulden Bulling Toot Baulden Bulling Baynton Plough Beckley Bulling Beckley Parke Bulling Begbrocke VVot Bensington Ewel Berington little Bamp Berwicke Priorie Ewelme Berwicke Sulham Ewelme Bixbrand Binf. Bix Gobon Binf. Blacke Burton Bamp Blackthorne Bulling Bladon VVot Bletchington Plough Bloxome Blox Blunt Lewk Bodicott Blox Bolney Bin. Bradwe Bamp Brickenton Bamp Bridsett Bulling Bright Hampton Bramp Brisemorton Bamp Britwell Priory Ewelme Britwell Baldwin Ewelme Britwell Fulham Lewk Broken Chad. Brooke Hampton Ewelm Broughton Blox Broughton Poges Bamp Bruerne Chad. Bucknell Plough Burcester Plough Burcester Kings Plough Burcott Dor. BVRFOBD Bam. Burton great Banb. Burton little Banb. C Carbridge Bamp Cassington Wot Caswell Bamp Caverfeild Plough Caversham Binf. Chackenton Lang. Chadlington Chad. Chalgrave Ewelm Chapell on the Heath Chad. Charleton Plough Charswell Wot Charwell Flu. Chastleton Chad. Chawfer Lewk Cherlbury Ban. Chesterton Plough Chilson Chad. Chillworth Bulling
Slaugh Slaughter the upper Slaugh Slimbride berk Snowshull Kist. Sodbury little Gromb. Sodbury old Gromb. Solars brad Southam Cleeve Southorpe brit Southweeke Tew Standish Whitst. Stanley Kings Whitst. Stanley Leonard Whitst. Stanley Poutlarge Kist. Stanton briav Staunton Kist. Stanway Church Tew Stanway Wood Tew Stapleton barton Starton Dirh. Steanbridge bisl. Stinchcombe berk Stoke Kist. Stoke Bishops Henb. Stoke Gifford Henb. Stoke Lodge Henb. Stoke Orchard Cleeve Stone berk Stone-house Whitst. STOW on the Wowld Slaugh Stowell brad Stowicke Henb. Streatton Croth STROUD bisl. Stroud Flu. Suddington Langley Croth Sutton Glocest. Sutton under brayles Westm. Suilliat Flu. Swell the higher Kist. Swell the lesser Slaugh Swindon Chelt Syde Raps Synwell berk Syston Pockle T Tadilthorpe Slaugh Teintons botl TETBURY Longt. TEWEKEâ—BURY Tew THORNBURY Thorn Thormarton brad Throngham bâ—sl Tibberton botl Titherington Thorneb Tockington Lâ—â—g Toddenâ—aâ— West Todenham Kist. Toddington Tew Todington Kist. Tormerton Gromb. Torworth Gromb. Tuddington Kist. Tuffley Dudst. Tunley bisl. Turkedean brad Turfeild Gromb. Twiggeworth Dudst. Twinning Kist. Twyning Tew Treacle Westb Treddington Tew Tresham Gromb. Tyddenham West Tyrley Dirh. Tyrley West V Uckington Dirh. S. Vincents Râ—cke bart Vineyard Westmin Uley berk Upleadon botl Upton Longt. Upton S. Leonard Duâ—st Urcote Swin W Walford Kist. Walland Lang. Walton Tew Washborne Worcest Cou. Tew Wapliegh Gromb. Wanswell berk Waynlode-hill Glocest. Weeke Pock Welford Dirh. Westall Chelt Westbury West Westbury upon Triâ—n Henb. Westcott Slaugh Westerleygh Pockle Westington Kist. Weston Birt Long. Weston Regis Henb. Weston Lawrence Men. Weston under edge Kist. Whaddon Dudst. Whetenburst Whitst. Whitfeild West Whiteley Parke berk Whitmyster Whitst. Whittington brad Wickrissington Slaugh WICKWARRE Grom Wickwick Lang. Widford Glocest. Willersey Kist. WINCHCOMB Kist. Windridge Slaugh Windrush Flu. Windrush Slaugh Winston brad Winston bisl. Wintesborne Lang. WITCOMBE GREAT Dudst. Witcombe little Dudst. Withibridge West Woodchester Longt. Woodmancott Cleeve Woodmancott berk Woodmercott Raps Woolaston West Woolston Dirh. Wormington little Kist. Wortly berk Wotton Dudst. WOTTON underedge Wot Wowlsworth Longt. Wye Flu. Wyke Puck Wythington brad Y Yate Henb. Yate Gromb. Yartelton Hill botl Yeonworth brad HEREFORD-SHIRE formerly accounted within the limits of Wales lyeth circulated upon the North with Worcester and Shrop-shire upon the East with Malverne Hils is parted from Glocester-shire upon the South is kept in with Monmouth-shire and upon the West in part with the Hatterall Hils is divided from Brecknok and the rest confined with Radnor shire 2 This Counties climate is most healthfull and temperate and soyle so fertile for Corn and Cattle that no place in England yeeldeth more or better conditioned sweet Rivers running as veynes in the body doe make the corne bearing grounds in some of her parts rightly to be termed the Gilden Vale and for Waters Wooll and Wheat doth contend with Nilus Colchos and Egypt such are Lemster and Irchenfeild the Banks of Wye Lug and Frome 3 The ancient people knowne to the Romanes whose power they well felt before they could subdue them were the Silurâ—s placed by Ptolemy in this Tract and branched further into Radnor Brecknok Monmouth and Glamorgan-shires at this day by us called South-Wales and by the Welsh Deheuharth Their Originall as Tacitus conjectureth by their site coloured countenances and curled haire was out of Spaine and as both he and Plinie describes them were fierce valiant and impatient of servitude which well they shewed under Caratacus their Captaine and nine yeeres scourge to the Romane assaulters for whose onely conquest and that made by treachery the Victor in Rome triumphed with more then a usuall Aspect and with so equall an hand bare the Scoale of Resistance that their owne Writers evermore terme it a dangerous Warre For the Legion of Marius Valens they put to flight and that with such havock of the Associates that Ostorius the Lieutenant of Britaine for very griefe gave up his ghost and Veranius under Nero assaulted them in vaine But when Vespasian was Emperour and expert Souldiers imployed into every Province Iulius Frontinus subdued those Silures unto the Romanes where continually some of their Legions afterward kept till all was abandoned in Valentinians time 4 The Saxons then made themselves Lords of this Land and this Province a part of their Mercians Kingdome yea and Sutton the Court of great Offa their King 5 But Hereford after raised of the ruines of old Artconium now Kenchester shaken in pieces by a violent earth-quake grew to great fame through a conceived sanctitie by the buriall of Ethelbert King of the East-Angles slaine at Sutton by Offa at what time he came thither to have espoused his Daughter whose grave was first made at Marden but afterwards canonized and removed to this City when in honour of him was built the Cathedrall Church by Milfrid a petty King of that Country which Grufsith Prince of South-Wales and Algar an Englishman rebelling against King Edward Confessor consumed with fire but by Bishop Reinelin was restored as now it is at what time the Towne was walled and is so remaining in good repaire having six gates for entrance and fifteen Watch-Towers for defence extending in compasse to fifteen hundred paces and whence the North-Pole is observed to be raised 52. deg 27. min in Latitude and is set from the first point of the West in Longitude 17. deg and 30. min. being yeerly governed by a Major chosen out of one and thirtie Citizens which are commonly called the Election and he ever after is known for an Alderman and clothed in Scarlet whereof foure of the eldest are Justices of Peace graced with a Sword-bearer a Recorder a Town-Clerke and foure Sergeants with Mace The greatest glory that this Citie received was in King Athelstans dayes where as Malmesbury doth report he caused the Lords of Wales by way of Tribute to pay yeerely besides Hawkes and Hounds twentie pound of Gold and three hundred pound of Silver by waight but how that was performed and continued I finde not 6 Things of rare note in this Shire are said to be Bone-well a spring not far from Richards Castle wherein are continually found little Fishes bones but not a fin seene and being wholly cleansed thereof will notwithstanding have againe the like whether naturally produced or in veynes thither brought no man knoweth 7 But more admirable was the work of the Omnipotent even in our own remembrances and yeere of Christ Jesus 1571. when the Marcley Hill in the East of this Shire rouzed it selfe out of a dead sleep with a roaring noise removed from the place where it stood and for three dayes together travelled from her first site to the great amazement and feare of the beholders It began to journey upon the seventh day of February being Saturday at six of the Clocke at night and by seven in the next morning had gone fortie paces carrying with it Sheepe in their coates hedge-rowes and trees whereof some were overturned and
to Long Compton in the South are miles thirty and three and the broadest part of this Shire is from Hewell grange in the West unto Hill-morton in the East distant asunder twenty-five miles the whole in circumference about one hundred thirty and five 3 This Shire is sited neere unto the heart of all England therfore participates with her in the best both for aire and soil wanting nothing for profit or pleasure for man The South part from Avon that runneth thorow the midst of this County is called the Feldon as more champion and tractable to be stirred for corn which yeerly yeeldeth such plentifull harvest that the husbandman smileth in beholding his pains the medowing pastures with their green mantles so imbrodred with flowers that frō Edg-hil we may behold another Eden as Lot did the Plain of Iordan before that Sodom fell The Woodland lieth upon the North of Avon so called in regard of the plenty of Woods which now are much thinner by the making of Iron the soil more churlish to yeeld to the Plough 4 The ancient people that possessed this Province are by Ptolemies descriptiō called the Cornavii wherin after were seated the Mercian Saxons a part of whose Kingdome it was greatly sought after by the West Saxons whose King Cuthred about the year of Christ Jesus 749. in battle slew Ethelbald at Seckington neere unto Tamworth And not farre from thence King Edward 4. as unfortunately sought against that stout make-king Richard Nevil Earle of Warwicke neere unto which upon Blacklow hill Pierce Gaveston that proud and new raised Earle of Cornwal was beheaded by Guy Earle of Warwick assisted with the Earls of Lancaster and Hereford And surely by the testimony of Iohn Rosse and others this County hath been better replenished with people who maketh complaint of whole townships depopulations altogether laid waste by a puissant Armie of feeding sheep 5 Notwithstanding many faire Towns it hath and some of them matchable to the most of England The chief thereof is Coventree a City both stately for building and walled for defence whose Citizens having highly offended their first Lord Leofricke had their priviledges infringed themselves oppressed with many heavy tributes whose wife Lady Godiva pitying their estates uncessantly sued for their peace and that with such importunacy as hardly could be said whether was greater his hatred or her love at last overcome with her continuall intercessions he granted her suit upon an uncivil and as he thought an unacceptable cōdition which was that she should ride naked thorow the face of the City and that openly at high noon-day This notwithstanding she thankfully accepted performed the act accordingly enjoyned for this Lady Godiva stripping her self of all rich attire let loose the tresses of her faire haire which on every side so covered her nakednesse that no part of her body was uncivill to sight whereby she redeemed their former freedoms and remission of such heavy tributes Whose memory I wish may remain honorable in that City for ever her pity followed by such possessing Ladies This City had grant to chuse their yeerly Magistrates a Maior two Bailiffes and to build about and embattle a wall by K. Edward 3. whom Henry 6. corporated a County of it self changed the names of their Bailiffs unto Sheriffs and the wals then were built as they now stand thorow which open 13. gates for entrance besides 18. other Towers thereon for defence At Gofford gate in the East hangeth the shield-bone of a wild Bore farre bigger then the greatest Oxebone with whose snout the great pit called Swanswel was turned up and was slain by the famous Guy if we will beleeve report 6 Next unto this City in account commerce is Warwick upon the North-west banke of Avon built by Gurgunstus the sonne of Beline as Iohn Rosse Monk of the place saith 375. yeares before the birth of Christ by Ninius called Caer-Guaruic and Caerleon by the Saxons Warryng-wyc and by learned Cambden judged to be PRAESIDIUM the Roman Garisons Towne The situation of this place is most pleasant upon a hill rising from the River over which is a strong and faire Stone-bridge and her sharpe streame upon the Towne side checked with a most sumptuous and stately Castle the decayes whereof with great cost and curious buildings the right worthy Knight Sir Foulke Grivel in whose person shineth all true vertue and high nobilitie hath repaired whose merits to me-ward I do acknowledge in setting this hand free from the daily imployments of a manual trade and giving it full libertie thus to expresse the inclination of my mind himselfe being the Procurer of my present estate It seemeth this Town hath been walled about as appeareth by the Trench in some places seen and two very faire gates whose passages are hewed out of the Rock as all other into the Town are over whom two beautifull Chapels are built that towards the East called S. Peters and that on the South-west S. Iames. Two faire Churches are therein seated called S. Maries and S. Nicholas but these in and about the Towne suppressed S. Laurence S. Michaels Iohn Baptist and Iohn of Ierusalem beside the Nunnery in the North of the Town whose North-Pole is elevated in Latitude 52. degrees 45. minutes and is seated from the first point in the west of Longitude 18. degrees and 45. minutes being yearly governed by a Bailiffe twelve Brethren twenty-foure Bugesses for Common Counsel a Rocorder a Town-clerke and one Sergeant their Attendant 7 Places of most memorable note observed in this Shire are Shugbury where the precious stone Astroites is found Of-Church which was the Palace of great Off a the Mercian and the buriall-place of S. Fremund his sonne Chesterton where the famous Fosse-way is seen At Leamington so far from the Sea a Spring of Salt-water boileth up and at Newenham Regis most soveraigne water against the Stone Greene wounds Vlcers and Impostumes and drunk with Salt looseth but with Sugar bindeth the body and turneth wood into stone as my selfe saw by many sticks that therein were fallen some part of them Ash and some part of them Stone and Guy-cliffe where the famous Earle Guy after many painfull exploits atchieved retired and unknown led an Hermits life and was lastly there buried 8 The chiefest commodities in this County growing are corn wherof the Red-horse Vale yeeldeth most abundantly wools in great plenty woods and iron though the producer of the one will be the destuction of the other Such honorable Families as have bin dignified with the Earldome of this Shire-townes name since the Normans Conquest in the Map it selfe are inserted and by their severall names expressed This County is strengthened with eight strong Castles traded with fifteen Market-towns inriched with many faire buildings and by the devotion of many Nobles had many foundations of religious Monasteries therein laid The chiefe were at Stoneley Warwick
then the former Robert was both of them in like degree of dishonourable course of life though of different issue at their deaths the one dying penitent and of devout esteeme the other leaving the stench of Tyrannie to all following ages who from this City setting forth in one day with great pomp and in battell aray to keep the Crowne sure upon his owne Helmet in a sore fought field yeelded both it and his life unto the head and hands of Henry of Richmond his Conquerour and the next day was brought back like a Hogge naked and torne and with contempt without tears obscurely buried in the Gray-Friers of this City whose suppression hath suppressed the plot-place of his grave and only the stone-chest wherein he was laid a drinking trough now for horses in a common Inne retaineth the memory of that great Monarchs Funerall and so did a stone in the Church and Chappell of S. Maries inclose the corps of the proud and pontificall Cardinall Wolsey who had prepared for himselfe as was said a far more richer Monument 7 Other places worthy of remembrance in this Shire were these In the West where a high crosse was erected in former times stood the faire Citie Cleycester the Romans BENONNES where their Legions lay and where their two principall wayes crossed each other as the Inhabitants report Loughborow in the North-verge which the Saxons called Leizanburge was as Marianus affirmeth taken from the Britaine 's by Cuthwolfe their King about the yeere of Christ 572. At Redmore neere Bosworth West-ward in this Countie the Kingdom of England lay in hazard of one Battell when King Richards Field was fought where the land at once was freed from a Tyrant and a wicked Vsurper Neither may we passe Lutterworth as the least in account where the famous Iohn Wickliffe Englands Morning star dispersed the clouds of all Papisticall darknesse by preaching the Gospell in that his charge and stile of his pen so piercing in power that the man of Sinne ever since hath beene better known to the world 8 Religious houses by Princes erected and by them devoted to God and his service the chiefest in this Shire were at Leicester Grace-Dieu Keirkby-Bellers and at Burton a Spittle for Lazers a disease then newly approached in this Land for the erection whereof a common contribution was gathered thorow the Realm the Patients in this place were not so much deformed in skin as the other were in the defects for the soule whose skirts being turned up to the sight of the world their shames were discovered and those houses dissolved that had long maintained such Idolatrous sinnes 9 This Shires division is into six Hundreds and in them are seated twelve Market Towns for commerce and containeth in her circuit two hundred Parish-Churches whose names with others are in the Table following to this Chapter belonging LEICESTER both Countye and Citie described The Honorable Famylies that have had the titles of Earls thereof With other accidents therein observed HVNDREDS in Leicester-shire 1. West-Goscote 2. Sparkingho 3. Goodlaxton 4. Gartrey 5. East Goscote 6. Framland A Abbey gate West Affordbie east Ailston good Allexton east Altongrange west Anker Flu. Ansty West Appleby little spark Appleby great spark Apekettelbie Fram Arnesbye Good ASHBYE de la Zouch west Ashbye folvile east Ashbye little good Ashbye great good Aston slamvill spar Atterton spar B Bagrave gart Bagworth pakre spar Bagworth spar Barbythorpe east Baresby east Bardon hill west Barkebie east Barkston fram Barlston spar Barn parke spar Barrow upon Zoram east Barton spar Barwell spar Beebie east Belgrave east Belton west Bensford bridge good Bew maner west Billesdon gart Bilston spar Bitteswell good Blabye good Blackbrooke flu Blangherby west Blason gart Boresworth husband gart Borhisson spar BOSWORTH spark Botisford fram Bowden great gart Bradgate west Bradley gart Brantingthorpe good Brantingthorpe Westcotts spar Braunston fram Braunston spar Braughton nether fram Bredon on the hill west Brenkinsthorpe spar Brentingby fram Bringhurst gart Brokesbie east Bâ—oughton Ashley good Buckminster fram Burbage spar Burley parke west Burrow gart Burstall west Burton layers fram Burton upon olâ—s east Burton overy gart Bushbye gart C Candwell east Carleton spar Carlton Curlew gart Cathorpe gart Charley west Chamwood forest west Cawdwell fram Clawson long fram Cleybrooke good Colderton east Collerton west Cosbye good Coson fram Cossington east Counston spar Countesthorpe good Cottesboche good Cotes east Cotton spar Cranoe gart Crawston east Crofee spar Cropston west Croston South east Croxton Kerriall fram D Dadlington spar Dalbye little fram Dalbie Iacombe east Dalbye wood east Dalbie upon Olds east Deane flu Desforde spar Dishley grange west Drayton spar Drayton gart Dunton Basset good Dunington spar DVNINGTON CASTLE west Dyseworth west E Eaton fram Eastwell fram Easton gart Edmondthorpe fram Eie flu Eie Kettleby fram Elmesthorpe spar Elston good Enderby spar Engarsby gart Erdisborowe gart Erlshilton spar Evington gart F Fleckney gart Foston good Foxton gart Freabie fram Frisbye gart Frisbye upon Wreake east Frolesworth good G Gaddesby east Gadebye spar Galbye gart Garenton west Garthorpe fram Gillmorton good Glenfeild spar Glenn great gart Glenn little good Glowston gart Goadbie fram Goadbye gart Goldsmiths grange fram Grace dieu west Grimston east Groobye spar Gumley gart H Hachton fram HALLATON gar HARBOROW gart Harbye fram Harston fram Hatherne west Hawlstead east Heather spar Hemington west Higham spar High crosse good Hinckley bond spar HINCKLYE spar Hobie east Hoes fram Hogges Norton spar Holt gart Hollwell fram Horninghold gart Horsepoole grange spar Horsepoole spar Hoose fram Hoton east Houghton gart Hucklescott spar Humberstone east Huncott spar Hungerton east I Ibstoke spar Illeston gart Ingersbye gart Isbye Walton K Katthorpe good Keham east Kemington south east Kerbey muchese spar Ketworth west Kibworth Beacham gart Kilbye good Kilworth north good Kilworth harcott gart Kimcote good Kirby bellers fram Kirbey mallary spar Knaptost good Knaveston gart Knighton good Knighsthorpe west Knipton fram Knosson gart L Lungley west Church Langton gart Thorpe Lanckton gart Lancton east gart Lancton west gart Laund east Lawghton gart Leicester Forest spar Leesthorpe fram LEICESTER east Leicester Abbey west Leire good Lindley spar Littlethorpe good LITTERWORTH go Lockington west Loddington east LONGBOROW west Loseby east Lubenham gart Lubsthorpe spar M Marfeild South gart Markefeild spar Marston potters spar Medburne gart MELTON Mowbray fram Merill grange west Misterton good Morebarne spar MOVNTSORRELL west Mowsely gart Musson fram N Naneby spar Nelston spar Newbold verdon spar Newbold west Newbold gart Newton west Newton harcourt gart Newton burcott gart Newton cold east Newton nethercote spar Newtowne spar Norborow spar Normanton fram Normanton spar Normanton on the health spar Norton gart Norton East east Nosely gart O Oddeston spar Odeby good Orton upon the Mount spar Osberston spar Osgathorpe west Overton cold fram Overton sausye west Oweston gart P The great Parke west Peatling little
Wynander-mere CVMBERLAND CHAPTER XLIIII CUMBERLAND the farthest North-west Province in this Realme of ENGLAND confronteth upon the South of Scotland and is divided from that Kingdome partly by the River Kirsop then crossing Eske by a Tract thorow Solome-Mosse untill it come to the Solwaye Frith by Ptolemie called the Itune Baye The North-west part is neighboured by Northumberland more East-ward with Westmerland the South with Lancashire and the West is wholly washed with the Irish Sea 2 The forme whereof is long and narrow pointing wedge-like into the South which part is altogether pestred with copped hils and therefore hath the name of Cop-land The middle is more levell and better inhabited yeelding sufficient for the sustenance of man but the North is wilde and solitary combred with hils as Cop-land is 3 The Ayre is piercing and of a sharpe temperature and would be more biting were it not that those high hils breake off the Northerne stormes and cold falling snowes 4 Notwithstanding rich is this Province and with great varieties thereof is replenished the hils though rough yet smile upon their beholders spread with sheepe and cattle the vallies stored with grasse and corne sufficient the sea affordeth great store of fish the land over-spread with varietie of fowles and the rivers feed a kinde of Muskle that bringeth forth Pearle where in the mouth of the Irt as they lie gaping and sucking in dew the Country people gather and sell to the Lapidaries to their owne little and the buyers great gaine But the Mines Royall of Copper whereof this Country yeeldeth much is for use the richest of all the place is at Keswick and Newland where likewise the Black Lead is gotten whose plentie maketh it of no great esteeme otherwise a commoditie that could hardly be missed 5 The ancient Inhabitants knowne to the Romans were the Brigantes whom Ptolemie disperseth into Westmerland Richmond Durham Yorke-shire and Lancashire But when the Saxons had over-borne the Britaines and forced them out of the best to seeke their resting amongst the vast Mountaines these by them were entred into where they held play with those enemies maugre their force and from them as Marianus doth witnesse the Land was called Cumber of those Kumri the Britaines But when the State of the Saxons was sore shaken by the Danes this Cumberland was accounted a Kingdome it self for so the flower-gatherer of Westminster recordeth King Edmund saith he with the helpe of Leoline Prince of South-Wales wasted all Cumberland and having put out the eyes of the two sonnes of Dunmail King of that Province granted that Kingdome unto Malcolm King of Scots whereof their eldest sonnes became Prefects This Province King Stephen to purchase favor with the Scots what time he stood in most need of aide confirmed by gift under their Crowne which Henry the Second notwithstanding made claime unto and got as Newbrigensis writeth and laid it againe in the Marches of England since when many bickerings betwixt these Nations herein have hapned but none so sore against the Scotish side as was that at Sollome-Mosse where their Nobilitie disdaining their Generall Oliver Sinclere gave over the Battle and yeelded themselves to the English which dishonour pierced so deeply into the heart of King Iames the fifth that for griefe thereof he shortly after died 6 Many memorable Antiquities remaine and have beene found in this County for it being the Confines of the Romans Possessions was continually secured by their Garrisons where remain at this day parts of that admirable wall built by Severus also an other Fortification from Werkinton to Elns Mouth upon the Sea-shore toward Ireland by Stilico raised when under Theodosius he suppressed the rage of the Picts and Irish and freed the Seas of the Saxons Pyrats Vpon Hardknot hill Moresby Old Carleil Papcastle along the Wall and in many other places their ruines remaine with Altars and Inscriptions of their Captaines and Colonies whereof many have beene found and more as yet lie hid 7 The chiefest Citie in this Shire is Carlile pleasantly seated betwixt the Rivers Eden Petterell and Caud by the Romans called Luguzallum by Beda Luell by Ptolemie Leucopibia by Ninius Caer-Lualid and by us Carlile This Citie flourishing under the Romans at their departure by the furious outrages of the Scots and Picts was dejected yet in the dayes of Egfrid King of Northumberland was walled about but again defaced by the over-running Danes lay buried in her owne ashes the space of two hundred yeers upon whose ruines at length Rufus set his compassionate eye and built there the Castle planting a Colony of Flemings to secure the Coasts from the Scots but upon better advisement removed them into Wales After him Henry his brother and successour ordained this Citie for an Episcopall See whose site is placed in the degree of Longitude from the first West part 17. and 2. scruples and the Pole thence elevated from the degree of Latitude 55. and 56. scruples 8 West from hence at Burgh upon the sand was the fatall end of our famous Monarch King Edward the First who there leaving his Warres unfinished against Scotland left his troubles and soone missed life to his untimely and soone lamented death 9 And at Salkelds upon the River Eden a Monument of seventie seven stones each of them ten foot high above ground and one of them at the entrance fifteene as a Trophie of Victory was erected These are by the By-dwellers called Long Megge and her Daughters 10 This County as it stood in the fronts of assaults so was it strengthned with 25. Castles and preserved with the prayers as then was thought of the Votaries in the houses erected at Carlile Lenecoft Wetherall Holme Daker and Saint Bees These with others were dissolved by King Henry the eight and their revenewes shadowed under his Crowne but the Province being freed from charge of subsidie is not therefore divided into Hundreds in the Parliament Rowles whence we have taken the divisions of the rest onely this is observed that therein are seated nine Market-Townes fiftie eight Parish-Churches besides many other Chappels of ease CUMBERLAND AND THE ANCIENT CITIE CARLILE DESCRIBED WITH MANY MEMORABLE AN TIQVITIES THEREIN FOUND OBSERVED A TABLE of all the Towns in Cumberland A Acton Aglionby Aldby Alhollowes Alne Flu. Alme Allonby Alonby Alwarby Ancautre Kirk Ander Anstable Arladon Armanthwat castle Armanthwat Armebath Artruth Askerton castle Aspatre Austermore B Kirk Banton Little Banton Bardsey hall Barrenwood Parke Basmthauate Beamont S. Bees head S. Bees Bekermond Bew-castle Birtby Black-band Black-hall Blek-hall Blencongey Blenge Flu. Blenkerne Blynroser Blenrake Bodell Bolton Borrodale Boulnesse Bowtell Brakenthwar Braken hill BRAMPTON Brathwate Brathwate S. Brides Bridgeham Bridekirk Brisco Brodwater Bronelston Brounrig Brumfeild Bucknes Burds wold Burgh kirke Burnes Bustwath hill C Cambek Flu. Kirk Cambok Cammerton Cander Canda Flu. Cannonby Cardew Cardronok Carlton Carleton Carleton CARLILE Castle
strangers which he thinketh could not be considering their habitations so neere unto them and that the like was in use he proveth by the words of French Gardian for Wardian Cornugalles for Cornwalles yea and Galles for Wales calling our most famous Edward Prince of Galles not Prince of Wales in so much that the Countie of Lombardy bordering along upon the Germans was of them called Gallâ—a Cis alâ—ina and at this day Welsh-land So likewise do the Netherlanders call the Inhabitants of Henâ—li and Artois Wallen or Wallons and sâ—me part of Brabant and Flanders Weâ—sh-Brabant and Welsh Flanders and all because of the language or lineage of the Gaules Neither doe the meere Natives of Wales know any other name of their Countrey then Cambria of themselves then Cambri or Cumri or of their language then Cambraoc But leaving this opinion free to his affection we will proceed 3 Wales therefore being anciently bounded as before the Saxons did afterwards win by force from the Britaines all the plain and champion Countrey over the River Dee and especially Offa King of Mercia made their limits straiter by making a ditch of great breadth and depth to be a Meare betwixth his Kingdome and Wales This ditch is in many places to be seene at this day and beares the name of Clawdh Offa that is Offaes Ditch The Countrey between it and England is commonly called the Marches and is for the most part inhabited by Welshmen especially in North-Wales even to the River Dee This admirable trench began at Bassingwerke in Flintshire between Chester and Ruthlan and ran along the hils to the South Sea a little from Bristow reaching above hundred miles in length 4 Silvester Giraldus makes the River Wye to be the Meare between England and Wales on the South part called South-Wales whence he ascribeth the breadth of Wales unto Saint Davids in Menevia to be an hundred miles and the length from Caerlcon upon Vske in Gwentland to Holly-head in Anglesey an hundred miles he might have said thirtie more 5 About the yeare of Christ 870. our Alfred raigning in England Rodericus Magnus King of Wales did divide it into three Talaiths Regions or Territories which were called Kingdomes whose names both British and English with their severall chiefe seats follow 1 Gwyneth ENG. Northwa chiefe seats Abersraw in Mon. or Anglesey 2 Powys ENG. Powys Land chiefe seats Pengwâ—rn removed to Mathraval 3 Dehenbarth EN South-w chiefe seats Caermarâ—yn removed to Dinevowr This Rodericus Magnus gave Venedotia Gwineth or North-wales to Anarawd his eldes sonne to Caâ—eâ—h his second Demetia Deheubarth or South-wales and to Mervin his third sonne Powys 6 North-wales had upon the North-side the Irish Sea from the River Dee at Bassingwerke to Aberdyvi upon the West and South-west the River Dyvi which divideth it from South-wales and in some places from Powysland And on the South and East it is divided from Powys sometimes with high hils and sometimes with Rivers till it come again to the River Dee It is generally full of high mountaines craggy Rocks great woods and deepe vallies many straight dangerous places deepe and swift Rivers 7 This Land was of old time divided into foure parts Mon Arvon Meryonyth and y Beruedhwlan or the middle Countrey and each of these were againe divided into severall Cantreves and they subdivided into their Cymeden or Commoâ— wherein we follow that division which was in the time of Llewylyn ap Gruffin last Prince of Wales according to a Copy imparted to me by a worshipfull friend and learned Antiquerie as seeming farre more exact then that of Doctor Powels 8 Anglesey the chiefest is separated from the maine Land with the River Moenay wherein at Aberfraw was the Princes Court now a meane village In this Iland is a faire Towne called Beau-marish and a common passage to Ireland at Caerâ—ybi in English Holly head This Anglesey hath â—antreves and Commots as followeth 1 Cantrerhi Aberffraw or Aberffro Cwmwd. Llivon al. llion 1 Mall traeth 2 2 Can. Cemais Cwmwd. Talibolton 3 Twr celyn 4 3 Can. Rossir Cwmwd. Tendaethwy 5 Moenay 6 9 Arvon the second part of North-wales is now called Canarvonshire the strongest Countrey within that Principalitie giving place to none for fertilitie of the ground or for plentie of wood cattell fish and fowle c. Here are the Townes of Caernarvon in old time called Caer-Segont and Bangor the Bishops See with divers other ancient Castles and places of memory This portion hath on the North the Sea and Moenai upon the East and South-east the River Conwey which divideth it from Denbigh-shire and on the South-west is separated from Merioneth by Rivers Mountaines and Meares whose Cantreves and Commots are these 4 Can. Aber. Cwm. Llechred achaf 7 Nant conwy 8 Llechweddisaf 9 5 Can. Arvon Cwm. Vwch gwyrfai 10 Is gwyrfai 11 6 Can. Dinodyn al Danodic Cwm. Ardudwy 12 Esionydd 13 7 Can. Llyn Cwm. Cymymaen alias Cwmâ—inam 14 Tinllaen 15 Canologion 16 10 Merioneth was the third of Gwyneth and keepeth the name till this day is full of hils and much noted for the resort of people that repaire thither to take Herrings Upon the North it hath Arvon and Denbigh-shire upon the South Caerdigan shire and upon the Last Montgomery-shire heretofore part of Powys In this Countie standeth the Towne of Harlech and a great Lake called Llyn Tegyd This Countrey is likewise full of Cattle Fowle and Fish and hath in it great store of red Deere and Roâ—s but there is much scarcitie of Corn whose Cantreves and Commots are as followeth 8 Can. Merionyd al Meirton Cwm. Talybont 17 Pennal 18 Yshmâ—ner alias eshomaneyr 19 9 Can. Arwystly Cwm. Vwch coed 20 Is coed 21 Gwarthrynion 22 10 Can. Penllyn Cwm. Vwch Meloch 23 Is Meloch 24 Micnynt a Micnaint 25 11 Y Bervedhwlad was the fourth part of Gwyneth and may be called in English The middle Countrey is enclosed with hils on the East West and South-parts and with the Sea North-ward It is plentifull of Cattle Fish and Fowle as also of Corne and is divided in the middest with the River Clayd to which run a number of other Rivers from the hils In this part is Dyffryn Clwyd the fairest Valley within Wales containing eighteene miles in length and seven in breadth In which is the Towne and Castle of Ricthlan neere unto the Sea and not farre thence S. Assaph an Episcopall Seat betweene the Rivers Clwyd and Elwy Herein stands the faire Towne and goodly Castle of Denbigh situated upon a Rocke the greatest Market-towne of North wales and from thence is seene the Towne and Castle of Rutbyn faire for prospect and fruitfull for site This part of North-wales hath the Sea upon the North d ee toward the East Arvon the River Conwey and Merionyth upon the West and the Countrey then called Powys upon ths South It hath Cantreves and Cummots as
divert his swift floating course But this creature in these parts a long time hath not beene seene whose roome we may well say the Salmon hath possest who still coveting into fresh water Rivers at their down-right fals useth this policie He bendeth himselfe backward and taketh his taile in his mouth and with all his strength unloosing his circle on the sudden as a lath let goe mounteth up before the fall of the streame where upon such waterfals are called the Salmons Leape and in these Rivers many such Salmons are caught 4 The commodities of this Shire chiefly consist in Cattle Sea-folwe and Fish Corne sufficient but of Woods some scarcitie and at the head of Istwydh are certain veines of Lead a merchandize of no meane regard or wealth 5 The ancient people that possessed this Province were the Dimetae by Ptolomie branched thorow the Tracts of Caermarden Penbroke and this Shire who in their struglings against the Romanes did not a little relie upon Caractacus their most war-like King from whose name though unlikely some will have the Shire called Cardigan yet lastly felt the fortune of subjection with the rest when Iulius Frontinus warred with these Mountaines Scarce had the Normans setled their Kingdome in Britaine but that they assailed this County as well to enjoy so faire a Possession as to secure those Seas from any invasion against them so that Rufus first wrested from the Welsh-men the maritime Coasts and Henry the first gave the whole County to Gilbert de Clare 6 This Gilbert fortified Cardigan the Shire-Towne with a Wall and strong Castle whose aged lineaments doe to this day shew the industrie both of Nature and Art for the Towne is seated upon a steepe banke her South-side guarded with the deep River Tyvy and passable no way but by a bridge under the Castle The walles take the advantage of the rising Rockes and circulate the Towne even round about The Castle is higher built upon a Rock both spacious and faire had not stormes impaired her beauty and time left her carkasse a very Anatomie The walles range as thou seest and are indifferent for repaire having three wayes for entrance and containe in compasse sixe hundred and fourescore pases whose Position for Latitude is set in the degree 52.33 minutes from the North-pole and for Longitude from the first West-point by Mercator in the degree 15. and 10. minutes 7 This Shire as it is little in circuit so accordingly is besprinkled with Towne-ships whereof foure onely have the trade of Markets neither finde I other remembrance of religious foundations but at Cardigan Istradfleet and at Llan-Badern-Vaur where sometimes was seated an Episcopall See which as Hoveden writeth was decayed many yeers since when the people had wickedly slaine their Pastour And yet Llan-Deui-breui built and so called in memory of the most famous David Bishop of Menevia was in great esteeme where in a frequent Synod there holden he refuted the Pelagian Heresie sprung up againe in Britaine both by the authoritie of holy Scripture and also by miracle as is reported while the earth whereon he stood and preached rose up unto a certaine height under his feet 8 The Shires division for businesses belonging either to the Crowne or Common-wealth is into five Hundreds wherein are seated foure Market-Towns and sixty-foure Parish-Cburches for Gods divine and daily service whose names are further inserted in the Table following CARDIGAN SHYRE DESCRIBED with the due forme of the Shiretown as it was surveyed by I.S. Anno 16â—0 ¶ An Alphabeticall Table of all the Tovvnes Rivers and memorable places mentioned in Cardigan-shire HVNDREDS in Cardigan-shire 1. LLanbadarn 2. LLanylar 3. Pennarth 4. Moythen 5. Tredroir A Aberporth Tred ABERYSTWYTH Llanb. Arthe Flu. Ayron Flu. B Bangor Tred Bettus Bledrus Moyth. Bettus Jevan Tred Bettus Moyth. Bidder Flu. Blayneporth Tred Blayne pennall Pen. Brennyng Flu. Brongwyn Tred C CARDIGAN Tred Cardigan Island Tred Capell Christ Moyth. Clarthye Flu. Clarwen Flu. Cletter Flu. Combeystoyche Llanb. D Dettor Flu. Douye Flu. Dyhewyll Moyth. Dyhewidd Isekerdyne Tred E Eynon Flu. F The Forest Moyth. G Capell Garthely Moyth. Gogirthan Llanb. Llyn Gonon Llany Gunros Llany H Heullandynye Tred Heueneroe Llany I Iscard Moyth. Istradfler Llany Istradfler Llany Istradmyrick Llany Istwyth Flu. K Kellan Moyth. Kelekenyn Llany Capell Kenan Tred Kery Flu. Kilie ayron Llany Capell Kiluellon Llanb. Kilwyn Tred Kinuer Flu. L Llanarche Moyth. Llanauon Llany Llanauon Llany Llanbadarn vawr Llanb. Llanbaddarn Llany Llanbadarne Llany Llanbadarne Odyne Pen. Llanbadarne Treuegloys Llany LLANBEDER Moyth. Llandeuroigge Tred Llandissilio Moyth. Llandissill Isekerdyne Tred Llandissill uchkerdyne Moyth. Llandogwy Tred Llanfra Capell Tred Capell Llanbridge Tred Llangoydmore Tred Llangranoge Moyth. Llangynllo Llanb. Llangybye Moyth. Llangythye Moyth. Llanrannok Tred Llangytho Tred Llangunelyn Llanb. Llanllohayrne Moyth. Llanllair Moyth. Llansanfrayde Llany Llanthewy aberarthe Llany Llanthewy breuye Pen. Llantisilued Capell Moyth. Llanthynoll Llany Llanuair treueligen Tred Llanuaieralloyne Tred Llanuayrgledoge Moyth. Llanuichangell Llany Llanunen Tred Llanunnes Llany Llanwenoge Moyth. Llanylar Llany Llanyna Moyth. Llanychayaron Moyth. Llanyhangle castle qualtor Llanb. Llanyhangle Yerothen Llany Llanyhangle Rostea Llany Llanyhangle Lledrod Llany Llanynay Moyth. Llanygrothen Llany Llanychayarne Llany Llarumsted Llany Llegenydd Moyth. Llyn Legnant Llany Lery Flu. Leuenant Flu. Lyky Moyth. M Massalak Flu. Mathern Flu. Mirik Flu. Mounte Tred N Nantegnulle Pen. O Oscoid Mortimer Tred P Penbryne Tred Penkemmas point Tred Penneralt Tred Pennobadath point Tred Pescotter Flu. Plinellimon hill Llanb. Preuethe Llanb. R Rescob forrest Pen. Rossefayre Llany Rydall Flu. S Salek Flu. Silien Moyth. Spittie ustroith Llany Spittye kinwen Llanb. T Talaserne Moyth. Tothea Flu. Towye Flu. Tredroir Tred TREGARON Pen. Tremayne Tred Treuilon Llany Treuygoid Tred Llyn Tyuy Llany Tyuy Flu. V Vchclawdd Pen. Verwicke Tred Llyn Verwyn Pen. Vmnrabowa Llanb. W Weray Flu. Wye head Llanb. MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE CHAPTER X. MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE in the British speech called Siretrefaldwin and that of the principall Towne Mountgomery lieth bounded upon the North with Denbigh-Shire upon the East with Shrop-Shire on the South with Radnor and Cardigan-Shires and on the West with Merioneth-Shire 2 In forme it som what resembleth a Peare or Pine-apple as it were growing out of the West and rising thence with many high Hilles and plentifull Springs which water and make fruitfull the Soyle every where whose searching rilles with a longing desire hast ever forward to finde an increase and to augment their growth into a bigger body whereof the Severne is the chiefe and the second River in the Land whose head rising from the spired Mountaine Plymllâ—mon runneth not farre without the receits of other riverets into her streame and with many windings doth sport her selfe thorow all the East part of this Shire 3 That this River tooke her name from Abren the beautifull base daughter of Locrinus begotten out of wedlocke upon Estâ—ldis
sithay Tyn. Llanvair ycromwd Men. Llanvaiergwin pull gingill Ty. Llanvair ynghowrnyw Tal. Llanvailog Llyf. Llanvais Tyn. Llanverion Mall Lanvigail Taly Llanvihangle ymhemros Twr Llanvihangell Llyf. Llanvihangle yskiwiog Men. Llanvihangell treâ—z bard Tw Llanuwrog Taly Llnwenllwife Twrk Llanyddeysant Taly Llanyughenell Llyf. Llanyhangel Tyn. Llany trysavit Llyf. Llech ryd Llyf. Llech-gyn farwy Llyf. Llinon Flu. Lloydearth Twrk Lluidon Meney Llyn Corran Mall M Chappell Maier Mall Malltraeth Flu. Mathhanan Flu. Menai flu N NEWBVRGH M. Place Newith Tyn. P Penmynid Meney Pentreath Tyn. Pontrid pont Taly Pontourid Tyn. Porthamble Mene. Porthathuferye Tyn. Preceadduet Llyf. Prestholme Island Tyn. The Priorye Tyn. R Redgynt Meney Redigilio Meney Rosbeiro Twrk Rownd Table hill Tyn. S Saint Sirian Tyn. The Sound Tyn. T Chappell Talallayn Mall Talyllin Twrk Tresdraeth Mall Tregavon Mene. Trevarthin Mene. Trewalchmay Llyf. Trysylwin hils Tw Y Ycoedon Twrk Chappell Yloughroid Taly THE THIRD BOOKE Containing A GENERALL VIEVV OF THE KINGDOME OF SCOTLAND THE COVNTIES DIVIDED AND ILANDS THEREOF DESCRIBED AS BY OTHERS HATH BEEN OBSERVED WITH A BRIEFE RELATION OF SVNDRY MEMORABLE THINGS THEREIN CONTAINED BY JOHN SPEED LONDON Printed by Iohn Legatt for William Humble 1646. Cum Privilegio DIEV ET MON DROIT ✚ HONI ✚ SOIT ✚ QVI MAL ✚ Y ✚ PENSE The Divisions of SCOTLAND THIS KINGDOM IS PRINCIPALLY DIVIDED INTO TWO PARTS NORTH AND SOVTH OF THE RIVER TAYE IN THE NORTH COVNTRIES 1 Loquabrea Buquhan 8 2 Braidalbin Murray 9 3 Perth Rosse 10 4 Athol Sutherland 11 5 Anguish Cathanes 12 6 Mern Strathnavern 13 7 Marr.  IN THE SOVTH 1 Teifidale Arran 12 2 Merch. Cluydesdale 13 3 Lauden Lennox 14 4 Liddesdale Stirling 15 5 Eskedale Fife 16 6 Annandale Strathern 17 7 Niddesdale Menteith 18 8 Galloway Argile 19 9 Carrick Cantire 20 10 Kyle Lorn 21 11 Cunningham  SVBDIVIDED ACCORDING TO THEIR CIVILL GOVERNMENT COVNTRIES OR SHERIFDOMES Edenburgh Perth Linlythque Clackmannan Selkirk Kinros Roxburgh Fife Peblis Kincardin Berwick Forfair Lanark Aberden Renfrew Bamff Dunfreis Elgin Wighton Forres Ayre Narne Bute Innernesse Argyle Cromartie Tarbet Orknay Dunbarton Shetland STEVVARDIES Menteith Kircudbright Strathern Annandale  BAILERIES Kyle  Carrick  Cunningham  CONSTABLERY Hadington ALL FOR THE BEST THE TYPE OF THE FAMOVS KINGDOM OF SCOTLAND VVITH A GENERALL DESCRIPTION OF SVNDRY THINGS REMARKEABLE THEREIN CHAPTER I. SCOTLAND the second Kingdome of Great Britaine and the North part of the Iland hath on the East the Germane Ocean on the North the Orkneyes and Deucalidon Sea the West affronted with Ireland and the South hath the River Tweed the Cheviot Hils and the adjacent Tract reaching to the Sulway Sands whereby it is separated from England 2 This Kingdome is faire and spacious and from these South-borders spreadeth it selfe wide into the East and West till againe it contracts it selfe narrower unto the Northerne Promontories furnished with all things befitting a famous Kingdome both for Aire and Soyle Rivers Woods Mountaines Fish Fowle and Cattle and Corne so plenteous that it supplyeth therewith other Countreys in their want The people thereof are of good feature â—â—â—ong of body and of couragious minde and in warres so venturous that scarce any service of note hath been performed but that they were with the first and last in the field Their Nobilitie and Gentry are very studious of learning and all civill knowledge for which end they not onely frequent the three Vniversities of their own Kingdom S. Andrews Glasco and Edenborough the Nurseries of Pietie and Mansions of the sacred Muses but also much addict themselves to travell into forein Countries 3 The Counties contained in this Kingdome are many and every where bestrewed with Cities Townes and Borrowes as is that of England and as England I entended to describe it had I not been happily prevented by a learned Gentleman of that Nation who hath most exactly begun and gone through the greatest difficulties thereof to build upon whose foundations I hold it injurious and am so farre from any ambition to prevent his noble purposes that I heartily wish all happy furtherances thereto with a longing desire to see by his industrious labours another Scene added to the perfecting of the Theater of Britains Glory 4 Yet in the meane while lest I should seeme too defective in my intendments let me without offence in this third though short Book give onely a generall view of that Kingdome upon observations from others which to accomplish by mine own survey if others should hap to fayle and my crazy aged body will give leave is my chiefe desire knowing the Iland furnished with many worthy remembrances appertaining both unto them and us whom GOD now hath set under one Crowne and the rather for that their more Southerne people are from the same Originall with us the English being both alike the Saxon branches as also that the Picts anciently inhabiting part of that Kingdome were the inborne Britains and such as thither sled to avoyd the Romane servitude whose names began first to be distinguished under Dioclesian the Emperour when they were termed Picti for painting their bodies like the Britains as saith Flavius Vegetius which is more strengthened for that the Northerne Britains converted by Saint Columb are called Britaine Picts 5 But the Highland-men the naturall Scot indeed are supposed to descend from the Scythians who with the Getes infesting Ireland left both their Issue there and their manners apparent in the Wild Irish even to this day And from Scythae as is thought the name of Scot grew for so the Netherlanders by Scutten expresse indifferently the Scythian or Scot so Gildas calleth the Irish Britains Scythians so King Elfred in translating the History of Orosius turneth Scotos into Scyttan and so saith Walsingham from one and the same originall Scythae Scytici Scotae Scotici take their names as from Getae Getici Gothi Gothici have done 6 Their Manners were alike saith Diodurus Siculus and Strabo and their garments not much differing as by Sidonius Apollinaris may be gathered where he seemeth rather to describe the moderne Wild Irish then the antike Gete Notwithstanding this Nations Originall by some hath been derived from Scota the supposed Daughter of the Aegyptian King Pharaoh that nourished Moses afterwards married unto Gaithelus the sonne of Cecrops Founder of Athens who first seating in Spaine passed thence into Ireland and lastly into Scotland where his wife Scota gave Name to the Nation if we beleeve that they hit the marke who shoot at the Moone 7 But that the Scythians came into Spain besides the Promontory bearing their Name Scythicum Silius Italicus a Spaniard born doth shew who bringeth the Concavi a Nation therein seated from the Massagetae which were the Scythians and the Sarmatae whom all confesse to have been Scythians were the builders as he saith of the Citie Susanna in Spain And how from Spain they possessed themselves of Ireland at the time when the Kingdome of Iudah flourished Niâ—ius
as also for the faithfull loyaltie which it hath alwayes shewed to the Imperiall Crowne of England for ever since it was wonne by Richard Earle of Pembroke it still performed the obedience and peaceable offices of dutie andervice unto the English as they continued their course in the conquest of Ireland whence it is that the Kings of England have from time to time endowed it with many large Franchises and lâ—berties which King Henry the seventh did both augment and confirme 8 Although since the time if S. Patricke Christianitie was never extinct in this Countrey yet the government being haled into contrary factions the Nobilitie lawlesse and the multitude wilfull it hath come to passe that Religion hath waâ—ed with the temporall common sort more cold and feeble being most of them very irreligious and addicted wholly to superstitious observations for in some parts of this Province some are of opinion that certaine men are yearely turned into Wolves and made Wolfe-men Though this hath been constantly affirmed by such as thinke their censures worthy to passe for currant and credible yet let us suppose that happily they be possessed with the disease and maladie that the Physitians call Lycanthropi which begetteth and engendreth such like phantasies through the malicious humors of Melancholy and so oftentimes men imagine themselves to be turned and transformed into formes which they are not Some again embrace another ridiculous opinion and perswade themselves that he who in the barbarous acclamation and outcâ—y of the Souldiers which they use with great forcing and straining of their voyces when they joyne battell doth not howte and make a noise as the rest doe is suddenly caught from the ground and carryed as it were flying in the aire out of any Countrey of Ireland into some desert vallies where he feedeth upon grasse drinketh water hath some use of reason but not of speech is ignorant of the present condition he stands in whether good or bad yet at length shall be brought to his own home being caught with the helpe of Hounds and Hunters Great pitie that the soule fiend and father of darknesse should so grievously seduce this people with misbeliefe and that these câ—rrours be not chased away with the truth of Christian Religion whereby as they carry much grace in their countenanceâ— they may also not be void of the inward grace of their soules and understanding 9 This Province hath been sore wasted in the rebellions of Desmond to whose aide Pope Gregory the thirteenth and Philip K. of Spaine sent certaine companies of Italians and Spaniards who arrived not farre from Dingle fortified themselves and gave it the name of Fort de Ore sounding loud threats against the whole Countrey But Arthur Baron Grey Lord Deputie of Ireland at the first onset decided their quarrell by sheathing his sword in their bowels and Desmondâ—earefully â—earefully flying into the Woods was by a Souldier cut shorter by the head And againe when the Kingdome of Ireland lay bleeding and put almost to the hazzard of the last cast Don Iohn D' Aquila with eight thousand Spaniards upon confidence of the excommunications of Pius the fift Gregory the thirteenth and Clement the eight Popes all of them discharging their curses like unto thunderbolts against Queene Elizabeth of blessed memory landed neere unto Kinsalâ— presuming that the rebellions of Tyrone had turned the hearts of the Irish for Rome Sir Charles Blunt Lord Montjoy in the depth of Winter and with his tired souldiers so daunted their Spanish hearts that with one victory he repressed their bragging boldnesse and recovered the Irish that were ready to revolt 10 God hath oftentimes shewed his tender love and affection to this people in laying his fatherly chastisements and afflictions upon them sometimes by windes sometimes by famine and dearth and sometimes againe by opening his hand of plentie into their laps to convert them to himselfe and to divert their hearts from superstitions In the yeare 1330. about the Feast of Saint Iohn Baptist there began such a dearth of Corne in this Countrey by the abundance of raine and the inundation of waters which continued untill Michacimas following that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twentie shillings a Cranoc of Oates for eight shillings a Cranoc of Pease Beanes and Barley for as much The windes the same yeare were so mightie that many were hurt and many slaine â—ut-right by the fall of houses that was forced by the violence of the same The like whereof were never seene in Ireland In the yeare 1317. there was such a dearth of corne and other victuals that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twentie three shillings And many Housholders that before time had sustained and relieved a great number were this yeare driven to begge and many famished In the time of which famine the mercy of God so disposed that upon the 27. day of June in the yeare 1331. there came to land such a mightie multitude of great Sea-fishes that is Thursâ—eds such as in many ages past had never been seene that the people were much comforted in this distresse and received great reliefe and sustenance by the same 11 Places of Religion in this Countrey were the two Abbies at Yoghall called the North-Abbey and South-Abbey The two Abbies at Limcricke S. Francis Abbey and S. Dominicke Abbey The two Abbies at Corke the Abbey of the I le and S. Francis Abbey and the famous Abbey in times past of the holy Crosse which hath had many priviledges and liberties granted unto it in honour of a peece of Christs Crosse that was as they say sometimes preserved there Thus were Christians perswaded in ancient times And it is a wonder in what Troopes and Assemblies people doe even yet conflow thither upon devotion as unto a place of holinesse and sanctitie so firmely are they setled in the Religion of their Fore-fathers which hath been increased beyond all measure by the negligent care of their Teachers who should instruct their ignorance and labour to reduce them from the errours they persevere in This Province is governed by a Lord President who hath one Assistant two learned Lawyers and a Secretary to keepe it in dutie and obedience It was in times past divided into many parts as Towoun that is North-Mounster Deswoun that is South Mounster Hierwoun that is West-Mounster Mean-Woun that is Middle-Mounster and Vrwoun that is the Front of Mounster But at this day it is distinguished into these Counties Kerry Desmond Limericke Tipperary Holy-Crosse Waterford and Corke which Countie in times past had been a Kingdome containing with it Desmond also for so in the Grant given by King Henry the second unto Robert Fitz-Stephen and to Miles de Cogan it is called in these words Know ye that I have granted the whole Kingdome of Corke excepting the Citie and Cantred of the Oustmans to hold for
Garogh maio Ca. Mac Garret maio Gast gal b. Glaniog Cast. clar Glaine clar c. Glowen maio Gnoware Oslart gal B. M. Gogen clar Great Ca. clar Great Island gal S. Gregories Sound gal Grenan clar Grenam Cast. long Gryne clar b. H Hanley ros â— Harnalands sleg. â— Harra neirough lands sleg. Hara Boylands sleg. Enis Hodi gal Here gal Herekan clar Herk maio Hermough clar Hoghmo gal Homlyan long Huysk clar I Isor-Island gal Iohn Mac Teg clar Iohn Amoy gal Inchequhin clar Incherone clar Ioghint gal Iohn Og gal S. Iolines rosc. Mac Iordan Baron of Exeter maio Can Iores maio K Kaerdone clar Kark gal Kelban gal Kellegh clar Forrest of Kellelon maio Kelleneman clar Kellewhead gal Kellone maio Lough Kelley gal Eragh Kenally gal Enis Kerin gal Cast. Kette clar Enis Kery clar Kilbane long Kilbaron gal Kilfenneragh clar Kilgohan gal Kilhoran gal Killaboy maio Mac Killean gal Killenerough gal Killeroghan maio Killinard maio Kilmacullo gal Kilme rosc. Kilmore long Killone clar Kilredon clar Kilsh long Barony of Kingstowne gal KINGSTOWNE gal Kirgh Cast. maio Cast. Knock rosc. Knolshehain rosc. Cast. Knolles clar KILALOE clar L Lacan clar b. Lackfin gal Lackin gal Lacuath gal Lakaath gal Leak rosc. b. Lekey gal Lelen gal Can Leame gal Can Lean clar Mac Leray long Lesalke gal Castle Letter gal Letrum gal Letrum letr Liscombe gal Liskeny clar Lislishen clar Logh flu gal LONGEFORD long Can Lotersk gal Barony of Lotrim gal Lough Sleg Lough long m. Fin Lough maio Lysnegyn clar M Barony of Macarne rosc. Madloghony clar Magherladone gal Magone clar Magraine letr o. Magustolo maio Maine maio Main long c. Male maio o. Marogh gal Maine Ca. long Enis May gal Meliffi rosc. b. Can Merin gal Lough Mesks maio Milagh gal Milech gal Milurge rosc. Mologha clar Monena flu maio Montalan clar Montaghu Reagh gal m. Monterollies letr Morley rosc. Ca. Moore rusc Moore-bay clar Moore Cast. rosc. Castle knock Morelen gal Morelon Cast. gal Mornin long Moshnes Ca. clar Moy castle maio Moy slu sleg. Moy clar c. Can Moin sleg. Ca. Mule clar N Naghlym long Port Nahaly maio Nelly gal b. Nemene gal Nenany letr Ca. Neregon clar Ca. Nerego clar Neukerk letr Lough Nenitie letr New rosc. b. Newcastle long Newcastle gal Newcastle sleg. Newcastle gal Mac Newmaris clar Newor gal c. Nono clar c. O Omacoglan rosc. P Pengonell maio Phelim clar O Mac. Philpin maio Enis Pike clar Pontoy gal Portevade maio Q Quella clar Quint clar R Racone long Rafraine maio Rahone clar c. Ralugh gal Lough Rea gal Reall gal Redwater slu maio Renilira maio Can Renilira maio Enis Rophin maio Rosemonagher clar ROSECOMEN rosc. Rosrial gal Ca. Roy clar Knock Roy gal Rudder long b. S Ile of all Saints clar The Sanctuary maio Scardies gal Serclaine gal Serne gal Shaglin clar o. Shennon flu clar Shenny rosc. Shog Ca. rosc. Slego Flu. Sleg Slew Neren letr Conner Slego sleg. o. Slego Bay sleg. SLEGO Bille sleg. Slewcolon clar Slewkughty Mountaines clar Smale Iland clar Sormore gal North Sound gal South Sound gal Stakky maio Knock Stiffingen gal Bonow Swilly gal Lough Sylon long T Tabber rosc. Talegh clar Castle Teg gal Temple-heran rosc. Tenelight long Mac Teredah clar Terlough Bryne clar m. Terraner maio Mac Tibot maio Mac Thomas gal Thorn-mountaines long Tobercan rosc. Tollagh long Tollegheain Cast. Gal. Tollogh clar Tomalyn clar Enis Torke maio Tromer long Tromro clar Ca. Trough clar Tuork maio V Vtragh maio W Bay Whalley sleg. Slew Welnam maio Wreik Sleg THIS Province called by our Welsh Britaines Vltw in Irish Cui Guilly in Latine Vltonia and Vlidia in English Vlster on the North is divided by a narrow Sea from Scotland Southwaad it extends it selfe to Connagh and Leinster the East part lyeth upon the Irish Sea and the West part is continually beaten with the boisterous rage of the maine West Ocean This Province and furthest part of Ireland affronteth the Scotish Ilands which are called the Hebrides and are scattered in the Seas betweene both Kingdomes whose inhabitants at this day is the Irish Scot successour of the old Scythian 2 The forme thereof is round reaching in length from Coldagh Haven in her North to Kilmore in her South neere an hundred miles and in bredth from Black-Abbey in her East to Calebegh point in her West one hundred thirty and odde miles The whole in circumference about foure hundred and twenty miles 3 This Country seldome feeleth any unseasonable extremities the quick and flexible winds cooling the heat of Summer and soft and gentle showers mollifie the hardnesse of the Winter Briefly the frozen nor horrid Zone have not here any usurpation the clouds in the ayre very sweet and pleasant yea and when they are most impure are not unwholesome nor of long continuance the rough winds holding them in continuall agitation 4 This equall temperature causeth the ground to bring forth great store of severall Trees both fit for building and bearing of fruit plentifull of grasse for the breeding of Cattle and is abundantly furnished with Horses Sheepe and Oxen the Rivers likewise pay double tribute deep enough to carry Vessels either for pleasure or profit and fish great store both for their owne uses and commodity of others Salmons in some Rivers of this County abound more in number then in any River of Europe To speak in generall though in some places it be some what barren troubled with Loughs Lakes and thick Woods yet is it every where fresh and full of Cattle and forrage ready at all times to answer the husbandmans paines But Nature is there so little beholding to Art or Industry that the various shew upon banks the shadie groves the greene meadowes hanging hilles and fields fit for Corne if they were manured doe seeme to be angry with their Inhabitants for suffering all to grow wilde and barbarous through their owne negligence 5 This County in Ptolemies dayes was wholly possessed by the Voluntii Darni Robogdii and Erdini who branched and spred themselves into the severall parts of that Island 6 The people of this Province were accustomed in controversies and solemne protestations to sweare by S. Patrickes Staffe which oath they feared more to break then if they had sworne by the holy Evangelist Their ancient custome in making their King was this A white Cow was taken which the King must kill and seethe the same in water whole then must he bathe himselfe therein starke naked and sitting in the Cawdron wherin it was sod accompanied with his people round about him he and they used to eat the flesh and drinke the broath wherein he sate without cup or dish or use of hand How farre these prescriptions and customes were different from the conformities of other civill Monarchies we may well perceive by these and other like observations of those grosse times and as yet they are more barbarous
ibid. Brecknock-shire how bounded 109.1 Why so named ibid. The dimension of it 109 2 The nature of the soyle 3 By whom inhabited in old time 4 In Brecknock-shire what Hundreds Townes and memorable places 110 Brecknocke Towne and Castle how seated 109.6 The graduation of it Ibid How governed Ibid. Brigantes in England where seated 75.5 79.4 87.5 83.5 85.5 Brigantes or Birgantes in Ireland whence they tooke name 141.4 Saint Brigid much esteemed in Kildare 141.8 Saint Brioch or Brien a Town in Britain Armorica whence it had denomination 139.6 Saint Briochus where borne and bred 139.6 Bristow a beautifull Citie 23.7 47.8 A County by it selfe 23.7 47.8 How governed 23.7 Great Britaine how far it extends 1.2 The greatest Island of the Roman world ibid. What Countries abut upon it 1.3 Her Eulogies 1.3 4 The site thereof 1.2 Sometime no Island 1.6 Slenderly known to Iulius Caesar 2.8 Divided into Kingdoms in Caesars time 2.9 The supposed divisiō thereof to Brutus three sonnes 2.10 Britaine into three parts divided 99.1 Britaine the lesse in Ptolemy is Ireland 2.11 Britaine great and lesse how to be taken 2.12 Britaine the higher what it is in Dio 2.13 Britaine the lower what it is in Dio ibid. Britaine divided by Severus into two Provinces higher and lower 2.13 Divided into three parts 2 14 Britannia prima secunda maxima Caesariensis 2.14 Britaine divided into five parts 2.15 Prima how limited 2.15 15 Secunda how bounded ibid. Maxima Caesariensis how limited 2.15 Britaine for greatnesse the second Island in the world 137.4 Britaines Conquest highly respected of the Romanes 2 17 Britaines triumph magnificent 2.17 Brittish Brickes 77.6 Brittish Islands which they be 1.3 Buckingham-shire why so called 43.1 How bounded 43.2 The dimension of it ibid. The aire and soile 43.3 The Commodities ibid. By whom in old time inhabited 43.4 Places of Religion therein 43.7 Hundreds Towns therein 44 Buckingham Town how seated 43.5 How governed ibid. The graduation of it ibid. Buleum Silurum 109.5 Bullingbroke the birth-place of King Henry the fourth 63 7 Bur◠a River in Norfolke 35 3 Burgheses 4.7 Burgh under Stanemore 85.8 The same that Vertera ibid. Busie-gap 89.13 Buxston Wells 67.8 C Caer-Caradoc why so called 71.5 Caer-diff the fairest Towne of all South-Wales 105.4 How governed ibid. The site thereof ibid. Caer-diff Castle where Robert Curthose was kept prisoner 105.4 Caer-digan shire how bounded 100.16 113.1 Townes Castles Cantreves and Commots therein 100.16 The County given to Gilbert de Clare 113.5 The forme and dimension thereof 113.2 Commodities thereof 113 4 Hundreds Townes Rivers c. in it 114 Caer-digan Towne upon Tivi 100.16 How seated and by whom fortified 113.7 The graduation thereof ibid. Caer-legion is Westchester 73 7 Caer-leon an Arch-bishops See 6 Caer-lheon upon Vske 110 20 Caer-marden shire how divided into Cantreves Commots 100.18 How it is bounded 103 1 The forme and aire of it 103.2 3 By whom in old time possessed 103 4 The Commodities it yeeldeth ibid. 5 Hundreds Townes c. in it 104 Roman Coyns there found 103.4 Carmarden town what names it hath 103.6 How governed 103.6 The position thereof ibid. Caernarvon-shire how bounded 99.9 123.1 What names it hath 123 1 The forme and dimension of it ibid. 2 The aire and soile ibid. 3 4 In it Pearls engendred 123 5 Cantreves and Commots in it 99.9 By what people in old time inhabited 123.5 Townes Rivers and memorable places 124. Caernarvon Towne or Citie within a Castle 123.6 The civilitie and government thereof 123.6 The position ibid. 99.9 Caer-Segont i. Carnarvon 99.9 Caesaria See Iersey Caledonia Wood in Scotland 123.12 Caledonium or Deucaledonium Sea 99.1 Caledonii 2.12 Calphurnius Father of Saint Patricke 101.7 Camalet Hill in Sommersetshire 23.10 Camalodunum See Malden Cambria Cambri Cambraoc 99.2 Cambridge-shire how named by the Saxons 37.1 How bounded ibid. The length bredth and circumference of it 37.2 Whence it came to be so called 37.4 What Religious houses therein 37.3 Commodities thereof 37 6 Hundreds and Townes therein 38 Cambridge towne and graduation 37.4 Made an Vniversitie ibid. Came a River in Cambridge-shire 37.3 Candal See Kendal Cangi where they inhabited 37.5 Canterbury a very ancient Citie 7.8 The glory and graduation of it 7. ◠Canterburie Arch-bishop Primate of all England 6.7 Metropolitane and his jurisdiction 5.4 King Canute with his Danes overthrowne 17.4 Canutus Delfe See Swords Delfe 57.1 Caractacus a valiant British Prince 71.5 Caresbrooke Castle in the Isle of Wight 15.7 The position or graduation of it ibid. At Carleton in Leicester-shire they wharle in their speech 61.2 Carlilo Citie how seated 87 7 An Episcopall See 87.7 What names it had 87.7 A Colony of Flemmings ibid. The Castle built ibid. The position thereof ibid. Carreg Castle 103.7 Caruca and Carucata what it is 57.3 Casquets what rockes 94.3 Casterford 78.10 Called Legeolium ibid. Cassii what people and where planted 39.4 Castle Cornet in Garnsey 94.8 Castor in Norfolke sometime Venta Icenorum 35.5 Catarick or Cattrick bridge an ancient place 79 7 Cattieuchlani where seated 39.4 41.4 43.4 Catigern slaine in Battle 7 11 A Cave or Chinke yeelding a strange noise 105.6 Cauci people in Ireland 104 4 Ceangi See Cangi Ceaulin defeated by the Britaines dieth in exile 25 6 Robert Cecil the worthy Earle of Salisbury 25.7 Centuriatae or Hundreds why so called 57.3 Ceorle or Churle 4.7 Chamber in the Forrest 73 7 Charlos Duke of Orleance taken prisoner 9.8 Chersey in Buckingham-shire 43.4 Cheese in Essex 31 6 Cheese in Suffolke 33.5 Cheshire how bounded 73 1 The forme ayre and Climate 73.2 3 The soyle ibid. 4 Cheese there the best 73 4 The men described ibid. 5 Chiefe for men and women ibid. Alwayes true and loyall to their Soveraigne ibid. Their Gentry ibid. Made a Principalitie ibid. A Countie Palatine ibid. The Commodities thereof 73.7 Hundreds and Townes therein 74 Chester Citie alias West Chester 73.7 The Minster or Cathedrall Church by whom built 73.7 A Corporation of it selfe 73.7 The position thereof 73.7 Chester Earledome 73.8 Chester in the Street sometime Condercum 83.9 Chichester Citie 9.6 Chichester the Cathedrall Church built and twice burnt ibid. Chichester hath borne the title of an Earledome ibid. The position thereof ibid. Chiltern-hills 43.3 Chirke Castle in Chirkeland 100.12 Chorographicall Tombe of this worke 1.1 Christ his Passion cut in stone by David 2. King of Scots prisoner 65.7 Cidre See Sidre Cimenshore in Sussex why so called 9.7 Cinque Ports 7.5 Circester why called Passerum Vrbi 47.9 How named in old time ibid. Of what circuit in times past ibid. Cites or Kitescote the Monument of Catigern 7.11 Citie built Saint Cuthbert in Farne Isle 93 Clare County See Twomund Clawdh Offa. See Offa ditch Clausentium now Southampton 13.10 Cleicester where it stood 61.7 Cley a part of Nottinghamshire 65.7 Coccles on the top of Mountaines 79.6 Coinage in
Palace 19.6 Saint Rumalds Well 43.5 Ruthlan Towne and Castle in North-Wales 99.11 Rutland-shire how bounded 59.1 Why so named 59.2 The form of it ibid. The dimension thereof 59.3 The ayre and soyle 59.4 5 The commodities it yeeldeth ibid. The ancient Inhabitants and possessours thereof 59.6 7 Hundreds and Parishes therein 60 S Sabbath day Market 111 6 Saffran a Commoditie of Essex 31.6 Salisbury plaine 25.4 Salisbury Citie 25.7 The Cathedrall Church ibid. Earles thereof ibid. The situation there 25 8 Old Salisbury 25.8 Salmons great and plentifull in Scotland 103.5 132.14 Salmons leape 113.3 145.9 Salt how made in Lancashire 75.7 Salt comming from stones 83.8 Saltry Iudeth why so called 52.8 Saltry Monastery ibid. Sand a part of Nottingham-shire 65.7 Sangue lac in Sussex 9.7 Sarnia See Garnsey Saxons Heptarchie whence it first began 3.1 The seven severall Kingdomes how named 3.1 The Heptarchies Northern limit 3.2 Saxons states severally how at first divided in England 3 3 Saxons government in England how long it continued 4.11 Saxons first seaven Kings Pagan 4.12 Saxons first seaven Kings Christian ibid. Sceafull Mountaine in the Isle of Man 91.7 Scope of the Authour in this Worke or Theatre 1.1 Scotland how bounded 99.1 131.4 How divided 129 The forme of it 131.2 The Commodities thereof ibid. 131.14 The feature and nature of The Scots ibid. Scotland adorned with three Vniversities ibid. The position of Scotland 131.9 Scotland how divided into Countries or Sheriffedoms Stewardships and Bailiwickes 191.10 In Scotland Arch-bishops Metropolitan 2. 132.11 Scots Southerne of one originall with the English 131 4 Scots naturall whence descended and named 131 5 Scots vanquish the Picts and raise their name 131 8 Scythians come into Spaine 138.7 Sea-coales 89.6 A Sea-man taken 33.7 Sea-sand making the soil fruitfull 21.3 Seffrid Bishop reedefied Chichester Cathedrall Church 9.6 Segontium now Caernarvon 123.6 Segontians where they inhabited 13.6 Selby the birth-place of King Henry the first 63.7 Selby Abbey 77.7 Selonae now Sandie 41.4 Sessions foure times in the yeare ordained 5.3 Severne a noble River 47 3. The head thereof 115.2 Whence it tooke name 115.3 Severus the Emperour died at Yorke ibid. The manner of his funerall ibid. Sexwolfe Bishop of Leicester 61.6 Shaftesbury 6 Sheriffes whence they came 4.6 Shatland Isle 132.22 Shirburne a Bishops See 17 7 Translated to Salisbury 27 8 Shire whence it cometh 3 4 Shires how many in England at sundry times 4.8 9 Shrewsbury chiefe Towne of Shrop-shire 71.8 The building site trade and strength thereof 71 8 How governed ibid. Shrop-shire how limited 71 1 The forme soile and ayre thereof 71.2.3.4 Castles 32. therein 71 Hundreds and towns thereof 72 Sicicle why so called 15.1 Sidre in Garnsey what drinke 94.4 Sigebert King of South-Saxons skin 9.4 Silcester sometimes Caer-Segonte 13.6 How ancient 13.10 Destroyed 13.10 Silures where they inhabited 47.4 493. 107.4 109 4. 111.5 Described 49.3 Their valour ibid. 63.7 Subdued by Vespasian 49 3 Simon a Monke of Swinstead poysoneth King Iohn Sisters three what Rivers in Leinster 141.6 Slege County in Ireland what Commodities it yeeldeth 143.4 Smyris See Emeryll Snowdâ—n Hill 123.4 Soland Geese their use 132.14 Solemne-Mosse field 87.5 Somerset-shire how bounded 23.1 Whence it tooke name ibid. The forme and dimension of it 23.2 The ayre and soile 23 3 4 The ancient Inhabitants 23.5 The profit it affordeth 23 6 Memorable for sundry Events 23.8 Religious houses 23 9 Hundreds and Townes thereof 24 Somersham annexed to the Crown 57.7 Southampton described 13.10 South-Wales divided into sixe parts 100.16 Spring of Salt-water at Leamington in Warwick-shire 53.7 Springs that ebbe and flow 78.11 Stafford shire how bounded 69.1 The forme and dimension of it 69.2 By whom anciently inhabited 69.5 Commodities thereof 69.6 What houses of Religion it had 69.9 Hundreds and Townes therein 70 Stafford Town described 69.7 How governed Ibid. The site or positure of it Ibid. Sir Hubert Saint Clare his death to save King Henry the second 7.6 Stamford sometime an Vniversitie 59.8 Stamford bridge Battaile 92.1 Stanneries or Stanniers 21.3 Stibium in Darby-shire gâ—tten 67.5 Stock-Chappell in Norfolke why so called 35.8 Stock-fish gainfull to Kingstone men upon Hull 81.4 Stones like Serpents 81.6 Stony Serpents found within round stones 81.6 Stoney-Stredford 4.3 6 The Crosse there Ibid. Stones resembling Shell-fishes 47.10 Stonehengâ— described in the Mappe of Wilt-shire Stoneley Priory in Huntingdon-shire 58.9 Suffolke how bounded 33.1 The ayre thereof 33.2 The forme of it Ibid. The dimension thereof 33.3 By whom possessed in old time 33 4 What Commodities it yeeldeth 33.5 How divided 33.9 Hundreds and Townes therein 34 Sumatra thought to be the Isle Taprobana 1.2 Summerled Prince of Herergaidel slaine 92.6.8 Sunning an Episcopall See translated to Shirburne 27.8 Surrey or Suthrey how it is bounded 11.1 Whence it took name 11.4 The forme of it 11.2 The length thereof Ibid. The breadth of it Ibid. The circumference thereof ibid. By whom inhabited in old time 11.4 Principall places in it 11.5 6.8 The graduation of it 11.6 Religious Houses in it 11.9 What Castles are in it 11.10 How divided ibid. Hundreds and Townes in it 12 Sussex what memorable places it hath 9.8 What commodities it yeildeth 9.9 Religious Houses built and suppressed 9.10 How bounded 9.1 How divided 9.10 Rapes hundreds towns in it 10 Why so named 9.1 The forme of it 9.2 The length thereof Ibid The breadth thereof Ibid The ayre of it 9.3 Havens in it uncertain and dangerous 9.3 Nature of the soyle 9.4 Swale River 79.3 Swale dale ibid. Swords Delfe why so called 58.8 Synode at Colne about Priests Marriage 25.6 T Tamar River boundeth the Britaines by King Athelstanes device 3.2 Tameworth sometimes the Mercian Kings Courts 69.5 Taprobane the greatest Iland 137.4 Tave-River 105.3 Teigne-Mouth the landing place of the Danes at their first Invasion 19 4 Saint Telean Bishop of Llandaffe 105 2 Temple to God Terminus 132.11 Tetnall alias Theotnall what it signifieth 69 5 Teukesbury Field fatall to the Lancastrians 47.10 Thane or Thean 4.7 Vnder Thean ibid. Theodore a Grecian Bishop of Canterbury 7.8 Theon first Arch-Bishop of London 6.5 Thetforl a Bishops See Thrihings and Thrihingreves 4.6 Thule where it is seated 132 22 Thule See Shetland Sr. Richard Thumbleby Knight where buried 117 6 Thurle-headâ— Fishes of the Sea comming to Land in Munster 132.10 Tinne-Mines in Cornewall 21.3 Tinne-Lawes therein Ibid Tinne-Workes in it Ibid Earle of Tyrone his rebellion extinguished 139.9 Tithings what they be 3 4.6 Tithing-man or Borsholder 3.6 Titus grasped by an Adder without any harme 13.6 Torcoch a rare fish 123.7 Totnesse the landing place of supposed Brute 19.4 Toulesland Hundred in Huntingdon-shire 58.10 Townes of Britaine were Woods c. 58.9 Townes how many in England in William the Conquerour his time 4 10 Trees floating in Bagmere 73.9 Trinobantes what people and where they inhabited 29.5
Caroke Castlesteed Caswald howe Catterley Cauthwate Chappell of the grune Church Cladbek Clifton Coker Flu. Corryhouse COKERMOVTH Combe whitton Copeland Copeland forrest Corby Castle Corno Cote hill Cristenbury crag Crokedale Croglin Church Little Croglin Crosby Crosby Crosthate Croston Cumcatith Culgaith Cumrew D Dacor Flu. Dacor castle Dalemane Dalegarth Darwent fels Darwen Flu. Darwent Flu. Darwen Iland Dauston Dauston hall Denok Flu. Dent hill Denton hall Over Denton Nether Denton Dereham Derwentfote Haven Devonby Deyn. Distinton Douthwait P. Drigg Drumbugh castle Dubmill Dudden Flu. Dunbalrasse stones E Eden Flu. Eden Flu. Ednell Eglesfeild EGREMOND Eimont Flu. Elne Flu. Elneboro Emleton Emsaugh Enerdale Esgill Esk Flu. Eskdale F Fedington Fingland Flimby Forlam Fornside G Gamlesby Gamleby Gargill The Gele crag Gelt Flu. Gilcrosse Gilsland Glasenby Glasen Gofforth The Grange Grastocke Castle Grinsdale Grisedale H Hale Harbybrow Kard-knot Hareridge Hall Harinton Harington Harper hill Hathewate Haton Castle Haton Haughton Hay castle Helbeck crag Hestedach Heskew Hesket Highgate Highyate castle Holme The Horse Head The Houses Hudles kew Huthwate Huton Huton Iohn I IERBY Inglewood forrest S. Iohns S. Iohns Iohnby Irthing Flu. Irton Iet Flu. Isle Itenfeild Itunebay K KESWICK Kirbek Flu. Kirkanders Kirkby The Kirksop foot L The Laith The Lamiford Lamonby Lampley Langanby Langnewton Lasen Lasenby Lathes S. Laurence Legburgh wate Lenecroft White Leven Kirk Leventon Lenton Flu. Black Leven Flu. The Lies Limers dale Lorton Lowbyer Lowswater Lynstoke Castle West Lynton M The Masthorn Materdale Old Mawborow Medowhushwood Melmerby Mewtoo beacon S. Michaels chappell Millum Castle Millum Castle Millum Milne hill Momaster Moresby Mosedale The Mote Motherby The Mynes Royall The Mynes Myterdale N Naworth castle Netherby Newbiggen Newbiggin Newby Newland chappell New-lathes New-more Newton in Ardale Nunny O Orton Overhall Ousby Outerbye Owterside Owton P Pap-castle PENRETH Penrodok Petterell Petterell wrey Plumland Pole Portinskal Pottrose Flu. Punsonby R Raby-Cotes Rauderside hall RAVENGLAS Raughton head chappell Rawthate Redmane Reunok Ribton The Rose castle Rotherby Rowcliffe castle Rowcliffe S Saberham Salkeldes Sawbarron Scalbye Scalby Castle Scascall Seaton Seaton Sellofeld Setmurther Silluth Silverside Skelton Skiddow hill Skinburnesse Skirwith Skutterby Stafle Stainton Stangartiksed Stanwix Stannborn Stapleton Sollome Mosse Sowerby Sowporte Sowterfeild Spade Adam Shire stones upon Wrenosse Sunderland T Tallantre Tarraby Taukin Thakthwate Thornthwate Threlcot Thurbury Flu. Thuresbye Thwate South Tyne Flu. Tomwat hill Torpenny The new Towne Tretermane Trout Bek V Vent Flu. Uffay parke Uldale Ulles Flu. Ullok Unerigg Unthank Unthank Uprightby W Wakthwate Waleton Wampul Flu. VVampall VVardall VVarnell VVarton VVarwick VVasdale chappell Nether Wasdale VVatenlath VVathermelak VVawburthwat WERKINTON VVestward Westward forrest VVesthall Wetherall Whidbek Whitridge Whithaven Whitlaton VVhittyham Whitelose Wiborne Widehope Winsgell With hill Kirses VVold VVulsty Castle THE Countie of Northumberland which the English Saxons called Nort-humberlond hath on the South the Bishopricke of Durham being shut in with the River Derwent and with Tyne the North is confined upon Scotland the West upon part of Scotland and part of Cumberland the East-side lieth altogether upon the Sea called Mare-Germanicum 2 The forme thereof is Triangle and differs not much in the sidings for from her South-East unto the South West-point are neere unto fortie miles from thence to her North-point are sixtie miles and her base along the Sea-shore fortie-five miles The whole in circumference is about one hundred fourtie five miles 3 The Ayre must needs be subtle and piercing for that the Northernly parts are most exposed to extremity of weathers as great windes hard frosts and long lying of snowes c. Yet would it be farre more sharper then it is were not the Germane Seas a ready means to futher the dissolution of her Ice and Snow and the plentie of Coales there gotten a great helpe to comfort the bodie with warmth and defend the bitter coldnesse 4 The Soyle cannot be rich having neither fertility of ground for corne or cattell the most part of it being rough and in every place hard to be manured save onely towards the Sea and the River Tyne where by the great diligence and industrious paines of good husbandry that part is become very fruitfull 5 The ancient Inhabitants of this Countrey mentioned by Ptolemy were called Ottalini Ottadeny and Ottadini which by an easie alteration as Master Cambden saith if it had beene called Ottatini signifying above the Tyne or on the further side of Tyne for so this people were planted there would have beene much consonance both with the name of the Inhabitants and the Position and Site of the Province 6 The chiefest commoditie that enricheth this Countie are those stones Linthancraces which we call Sea-coales whereof there is such plentie and abundance digged up as they doe not onely returne a great gaine to the Inhabitants but procure also much pleasure and profit to others 7 No place of this Province vents forth so many of these Sea-coales into other regions as Newcastle doth being the very eye of all the Townes in this Countie for it doth not onely minister reliefe by such provision to all other parts of England but doth also furnish the wants of forraine Countries with her plentie By meanes of this and the intercourse of Trafficke which it hath the place is growne exceeding rich and populous Before the Conquest it was called Monk-chester having beene as it seemed in the possession of Monkes and Chester being added which signifies a bulwark or place of defence shewes that in ancient time it had been a place of fortification 8 After the Conquest it got the name of Newcastle by the new Castle which Robert the Sonne of William the Conquerour built there out of the ground What it was called in old time is not knowne yet some are of opinion that it may be thought to have been Gatrosentum for that Gateshead the suburbe as it were of the same expresseth in the owne proper signification that British name Gatrosentum It is now most ennobled both by the Haven which Tyne maketh of that notable depth that it beareth very tall ships and is able to defend them against storms and tempests As also by many favours and honours where with it hath beene dignified by Princes for Richard the second granted that a Sword should be carried before the Maior and Henry the sixt made it a Countie consisting of a Corporation within it selfe It is adorned with foure Churches and fortified with strong walls that have eight gates It is distant from the first West line 21. degrees and 30. minutes and from the Equinoctiall line towards the North pole 34. degrees and 57. minutes 9 The utmost towne in England and the strongest hold in all Britaine is Barwick From whence it had the name is not certainely made knowne Some fetch it from Berengarius a Duke never read of some say it was called Beornica-Æ¿ic in the old English-Saxon
tongue which is the Towne of the Bernicians Howsoever this is better to be said then trusted and whencesoever it hath the name it is seated betweene two mightie Kingdoms shooting far into the Sea with the which and the River Tweed it is almost encompassed and whensoever any discord fell betweene the two Nations this place was the first thing they tooke care of It hath indured the brunts of divers inroades and incursions and been oftentimes both possessed and repossessed of the Scots and English But since it was reduced under the command of Edward the fourth our Kings have from time to time so strengthened it with new workes and fortifications as they cut off all hopes of winning it The Governour of this Towne is also Warden of the East Marches against Scotland The longitude of it according to Mathematicall observation is 21 degrees and 43. minutes the latitude 55. degrees and 48. minutes 10 The Inhabitants of this Countie are a warlike people and excellent light horsemen and are made fierce and hard by the severall encounters of the Scots and not much unlike them in neither betwixt whom in this County many battels have beene fought and the successes oftentimes waved thorow very doubtfully the victory sometimes falling to the Scots sometimes to the English At Otterburne was one in which three or foure times it stood doubtfully indifferent till in the end the Scots got the upper hand of the English Howbeit their glory was not made so illustrious by this Conquest but that it was as much darkned by the foile they received at Anwicke where William King of the Scots was taken and presented prisoner to Henry the 2. As also by that battell at Brumridge where King Athelstan fought a pitcht field against Anlase the Dane Constantine King of Scots and Eugenius king of Cumberland and that with such fortunate successe as it hath left matter sufficient to fill the pens of Historians Flodden field also memorable in the death of Iames the fourth king of Scots who was there slaine and his Armie overthrowne in a sharpe fight as hee displayed his Banner in great hope against England when king Henry the 8. lay at the siege of Turnay in France 11 Other battels in this Countie have been as that at Hexam called by Bede Hangustald wherein Iohn Nevill Marquesse Montacute encountred the Leaders of the Lancastrian faction with much courage and with greater successe put them to flight for which hee was made Earle of Northumberland by Edward the fourth As also that at Dilston by Bede called Dinelsburne where Oswald having the faith of Christ for his defence and armour slew Cedwall the Britaine in a set battell himself straight-wayes becomming a professed Christian and causing his people to be instructed in Christian Religion 12 Many memorable Antiquities are found in this Countrey along the wall and in other places As pieces of Coyne Inscriptions broken and unprefect Altars c. the ruines of the wall yet to be seene but none that deserves more to be remembred then Wall-Town by Bede called Ad Murum for that Segbert King of the East-Saxons was in it baptized in the Christian faith by the hands of Paulinus and Halyston where the same Paulinus is said to have baptized many thousands in the faith of Christ in the Primitive Church of the English Nation 13 Busy-gap is a place infamous for robbing and theeving and is therefore rather remembred as a cautiatory note for such as have cause to travell that way then for any proper matter of worth it hath that merits place with other parts of this Province Other matters of observation are onely these that North Tyne running through the Wall waters two Dales which breede notable light Horsemen and both of them have their hilles hard by so boggie and standing with water on the top that no Horsemen are able to ride thorow them and yet which is wonderfull there be many great heaps of stones called Lawes which the neighbouring people are verily perswaded were cast up and laid together in old time in remembrance of some that were slain there There is also a Martiall kinde of men which lie out up and downe in little cottages called by them Sheales Shealings from Aprill to August in scattering fashion summering as they terme it their cattell and these are such a sort of people as were the ancient Nomades The last not least matter of note is this that the Inhabitants of Morpeth set their owne Towne on fire in the yeare of Christ 1215. in the spight they bare to King Iohn for that he and his Rutars over-ran these Countries This Countie hath five Market-Townes in it for her trade of buying and selling 26. Castles for her strength and fortification and 460. Parish-Churches for divine service NORTHUMBERLAND A ABsheles Acam Ackton Acton Akelynton Allanton Allenton Almeburne ALNEWICK Alnham East Alâ—ow flu West Allow flu Anbell Ancraft Angetton Anter-Chester Aperley Ashington Asper sheles Averwick Aumond hill Aydon Castle Aylmouth Aylnammore B Bamburg Barmore Barodon Barraford Barrinton BARWICK Barwick Great Bavinton Bearle Bedenell Bedlinton Bedford Bellister castle Bellerley The Bellyn Belkerk Belsey castle Beltingham Beneley Bentham Benwell Berling Great Bewick Little Bewick Bewfront Bichefield Bickerton Biker Billingham Billistone Bilton Bingfield Brikes Biwell castle Blacklaw Black-brea Black-bedon Blakedon Black-hall Blake law Blakeworth Blenkensop Castle Blithe flu Blithes Newkes Bolam Bottle Castle Bowesden Bowmet Bowton Bradford Bradley hall Brankeston Bransaugh Branton Branton Brearidge Brenkhorn Brinkley Brome parke Bromeridge Bromish flu Brumley Brunton Bruntons Buckton Budle Burdop Burrodon Burtley Burton Buston Busigap Buteland Butterhagh C Caddon Callalee Callie parke Cammas Captheaton Carehouse North Carleton South Carleton Carram Carrow towre Carswell The Carter Castley Catchaside Catchborne Causey Cerbridge Charleton Chatton Chesterwood Cheswick Chetlop Burne Cheviot hils East-Chevinton West-Chevinton Chillingham Chirden Chipechase Chirtons Cholerton Claroo Cockley Cockley towne Cocket flu Coket Iland Cocklaw hill Cold-Marton Conwood chapel Colwell Cornwale Corsenside Cortington castle Cotewall tower Coupland Cowpon Cragshels Cramlinton Crawley Crawstor Christenbury cra Crocklaw Cronkley Cunningarth D Dala Castle Dareshall Dawton Deddington Denijk Denton Detcham Dichborns Dilston Dissingtons Doteland Donols flu Downeham Doxford Druriche Duke pul Dunkefield Dunnington Dunston Dunterley Dunstaburgh Castle Durtreborn E Eawden Edderston Edington Edlingham castle Eglingham Eland hall Eldes Elford Elihaugh Elis. Elishaw Ellesden Ellingham Ellyke Elmeley Eltringham Embleton Emmothilis Emmouthough Erington Erisden Eslington Espley Essheales Etall Etall Castle Evart F Fallowfield Farley Farnlaw Fauston hall Fauterley Fawlee Faulick Fawnes Felkinton Felton Fennam Fennik Fennik hall Fetherston haugh Flights fell Flodden hill Font flu Ford Castle Fowbre Framlington G Garretlee The Gelecrag Gijsons Gilderdale Glanthisse Glanton Gloucester The Grange Grange Greene. Greenchester Greene haugh Greene hatherly Greene Leighton Greenested Grindridge North Gosford South Gosford Goswick Grotehugh